Leaderboard

JUNE 20 - ADDED A HAND-FULL OF BREAK POINTS TO MAKE IT EASIER TO READ THIS FIRST PART Loose papers, file folders, thick books and numerous legal pads were scattered across the boardroom table. At the head of the table, an older man leaned on the polished oak, looking down at a small pile of documents in front of him. He reached down and flipped open one of the file folders, pulled a post-it note from where it had been stuck. Not looking up he said, “Miss St. James.” “Yes, Mr Cotton?” He looked up then, grey eyes seeking out the young woman. “Go down to the library, I need you to check all the cases from 1986.” Kristine St. James nodded at the tall Oscar Cotton. “Yes sir. What do you want me to find?” He looked at the post-it note again and then said, “You’ll know it when you find it.” Several of the other people in the room, all young men and women, rolled their eyes, and one dark-haired man gave her a sympathetic look. However, Kristine only said, “Yes sir.” Oscar nodded and then began to shift through the documents in front of him. By the door was a polished aluminium coat rack on which hung some expensive suit jackets, mostly blue and black. Kristine took a jacket of dark red, worsted wool and slipped it over a white blouse, open at the collar. Before leaving she grabbed a messenger bag, heavy with the laptop within. Beyond the boardroom was a large, open office space, the perimeter made up of other such boardrooms and offices for the lawyers. She paused, looked around, promised herself she would have one of those offices in two years. As she walked to the elevators the two-inch heels of her pumps clicked on the office's hardwood floor. Hardwood floors were just one of those things that the law firm of Cotton and Black used to set itself apart from the others. The elevator took her down to the lobby, and she crossed the tiled floors, towards the stairs. She was a young woman, looked more or less her twenty-five years, average across the board, maybe a little pretty. No one gave her any more attention than anyone else. She walked down two flights of stairs, into the sub-basement. Cotton and Black had space down there, for storage and the library. Her security key got her into the room. She reached out and flipped on the lights. The fluorescents came on with a quiet but pervasive ‘hum’ and a barely perceptible flicker. “Too bad the clients don’t come down here,” she said, walking over to one of the scarred wooden tables and placing her bag on it. The cases for 1986 occupied their own shelf. Books of past cases and the legal precedents set in them. She pulled several down, carried the heavy armful back to the table, placed them down on one end. From her bag, she brought out a beat up, old laptop, and several pads of legal paper. “Okay, let’s go fishing,” she said, and then pulled a book towards her, sat down, and flipped it open. Time passed. She ran numerous searched on her laptop, filled almost an entire pad with notes and photocopied nearly one hundred pages. Feeling she had found everything she (and Oscar) wanted Kristine put the books back in place and then left the library, snapping off the lights behind her. She had been there for almost four hours, and it was a little after seven in the evening. The offices of Cotton and Black were not empty, but most everyone had gone home. Kristine might have gone home herself, but she really wanted to get things finished up. She sat at her cubicle, a far cry from the office she wanted, logged into the desktop computer and then began to write up the document. It was almost ten when she finally finished putting everything in order. All the precedents neatly organised, from the ones that had the most relevance to the case to the ones that had the least. There were a few good ones there, but nothing that she would have considered a home-run in the case. She could only hope she got what Oscar Cotton had wanted. While the computer logged off, she stretched in her chair, arms above her head. Flopping bonelessly she slumped in her chair, eyes closed. So simple to just fall asleep in the chair. She would feel like hell tomorrow. Standing she took her jacket from the back of the chair, then slipped her arms into it, pulling it straight. Grabbing her messenger bag up she walked through the nearly empty room, towards the elevators. She almost ran into someone coming out of one of the offices. “Oh, sorry,” Kristine said, jumping back. The other woman started, took a step back, then shook her head. “No problem. Here late?” “Yes Mrs Kirk.” Linda Kirk looked at Kristine for a few seconds. “You’re working with Oscar.” “Yes Mrs Kirk.” “St. Just?” “St. James.” “Sorry.” Kristine smiled. “No problem.” Linda nodded and started towards the elevators. She walked slowly, and Kristine took that as an invitation to fall in beside her. Linda was a little taller than average, and her three-inch heels made her stand taller than Kristine. She was a beautiful blonde, blue-eyed woman, looking to be in her late thirties, but probably older than that. Married, as Kristine understood it. Not happily, according to office gossip. Kristine tried not to pay attention to such gossip. Linda was the kind of lawyer that Kristine wanted to be, minus the wedding. “You’ve been here for about six months,” Linda said. “Yes. Came in around April.” “Do you like it here?” She and Linda had arrived at the elevators and Linda reached out and pressed the call button. “I do,” Kristine said. “Are you hoping for a job?” Kristine knew what Linda meant. “Yes.” “Work hours like this and you’ll probably get it.” “Thank you.” “Don’t let it take over your life though.” “Pardon?” “You’re a young woman. I suspect some of the other people articling are out having some fun. God knows I did a few times.” “I’ll remember that, but,” she paused, “I like the job.” Linda looked down at her, not that there was that great of a difference in their heights. “I suppose you do, but still…” The elevator ‘dinged’ and the doors opened. They both stepped in. Kristine reached out and pressed the button for the lobby. As the doors closed, Linda said, “Just don’t burn yourself out.” “I won’t,” Kristine said. They ended up riding down in silence. Kristine looked at the muddy reflection in the dull silver doors. All she could really make out was her dark hair, brown, worn to her shoulders. Different from Linda’s long, blonde hair. “It was nice to speak with you,” Linda said as the elevator doors opened on the lobby, then walked out. “You too,” Linda said, following. Linda’s longer strides made it clear that their conversation was over. Still, she followed Linda across the lobby and out of the building. They went different ways a few steps later, with Linda stopping by the side of the road to hail a taxi while Kristine turned and walked down the block towards the subway entrance. When she reached the platform, she took a moment to check her phone. There was a message from Daniel, the dark-haired young man from earlier in the day. He and the others had gone out for drinks, wanted to know if she was going to come. She considered it for a moment but chose not to, sending him a text message telling him she’d go out drinking tomorrow night. Friday night. Tonight she’d get some sleep and be ready for a busy day tomorrow. In another place a busty woman with cat ears sat in a booth, several women with rabbit ears tight around her, hugging her, pouring her drinks, laughing with her, sharing kisses. The cat-eared woman laughed loud and drank deep. “Another round,” she called out. The rabbit-eared women cheered. “Tac is so generous,” a bunny girl with ridiculously huge breasts said. “Of course I am my sweet little hare, the party never ends,” Tac said. She was well dressed, in a tuxedo cut to flatter her feminine curves, her black hair cut in a short bob that called attention to a long, feminine neck. The waiter came by with a new bottle. He coughed, as if uncomfortable. “You’ve run out of money ma’am.” Tac produced a card from her jacket and handed it to the waiter. “Of course, put another fortune for my tab, and twenty percent for tips across the board!” “Of course ma’am.” The rabbit girls squealed happily, fighting to throw their arms around Tac as the waiter nearly skipped off. “Oh, my life is good!” Tac crowed. A new glass of alcohol (a catnip whisky) had been poured, and Tac was slipping her hands under the clothing of her table mate. “I’m a pussy that knows my stuff,” she told one of the rabbit girls as she slipped a hand between her legs. Someone coughed loudly. Tac looked over her shoulder. Behind her was an older woman, dressed in a severe but beautiful dress. Her lower body was that of a snake. “What is it mama-san?” Tac asked. “Do you have a new girl you want me to meet.” The woman smiled, though it did not touch her eyes. “I am afraid that your card has been denied.” She placed the card on the table. Tac straightened. “Impossible.” She reached for the card. “I am afraid it is true. Do you have another form of payment?” Tac looked at the card, then shook her head. “Only barbarians carry cash.” “Enjoy the bottle, it is your last. Girls.” “Awww, sorry Tac,” one of the girls said as she and the others slipped from the booth. Tac sighed and slipped the card into her jacket. “Share a glass with me Mama-san?” she asked, holding up the still mostly full bottle. “For old times sake,” she replied, slipping the upper part of her body into the booth, leaving her tail to the side. “To the good old days,” Tac said, lifting her glass after she had poured two full tumblers. “You have spent the good old days here,” the snake woman said as she tapped the rim of her glass against Tac’s. “You jest,” Tac said and took a drink. “Why I have hardly been here…” she looked at her watch. “Wow! No wonder they cancelled my card.” “I wish you well,” the snake woman said, finishing the drink. “When you are rolling in money again, you are of course welcome.” “You’ve got a heart of gold Mama-san.” “If that were true I would have cut it out long ago.” That said she slithered off, leaving Tac alone. She poured herself one last drink, then corked the bottle. She had paid for it so she would take it with her. After knocking back the generous measure, she got up and walked with the exaggerated and affected grace of one very drunk. Outside the bar, it was daylight. Bright daylight. Tac’s green cat eyes narrowed, and she raised her free hand up to shade her face. “This sort of day is obscene,” Tac said. “There is only one obscene thing here, and that is you.” Tac turned to the speaker. “Gorgeous,” she said as if the word tasted like ashes. Not entirely living up to her name, the rail-thin Gorgeous with soft brown skin, kohl-lined eyes and perked up Anubis ears seemed a pretty Egyptian princess. “You are an embarrassment,” Gorgeous said. “A sexy embarrassment, with cat class and cat style,” Tac smiled, taking her hand away from her brow to place it across her chest. Gorgeous’ lips twitched into scowl for a moment. “You’ve left your job undone.” “What? You told me to take a couple of years break before starting up work again.” Voice expressing insult as eyes widened in surprise. “A couple of years! Two! Like a married couple. You’ve been in that bar for twenty-three!” “Your definition of marriage seems both heteronormative and supporting only monogamous pairings. In some cultures I am easily married to many of the women in that club,” she took her hand from her chest and made a gesture, pointing behind her with a thumb, “and our ‘couple’ is much larger than two.” “Really? That’s your answer. Twenty-three years in a club and all you can do is argue that you have a different definition of a word? You aren’t even going to act embarrassed that you have been spending a fortune of the organisation’s money on a party?” “So it was you that got my card cancelled. That’s low even for you.” Tac took a few steps forward and stood nearly nose to nose with Gorgeous. “You owe me an apology.” Gorgeous seemed exceptionally off-put by Tac’s attack, and stammered out, “But it was you…” She took a deep breath, threw her shoulders back and puffed out her chest. “If you want your card reactivated you had better do your job. There is a candidate that you have to take care of.” Tac shuffled a step back, realising that she had lost the opportunity to claim the moral high ground. “But it has been twenty-three years, surely that is too late. Maybe it is time I got shuffled into an office job?” “Oh? Now twenty-three years seems too long?” “Well, for the job. The candidate is probably dead right? Humans only live about fifteen years, right?” “You know that is not true!” Gorgeous snapped angrily, taking a step forward. Tac skipped back several steps. “But you got to admit, it is like too late. I mean, what adult would ever accept the deal?” Gorgeous smiled. Tac did not like that smile. “Well, that is your problem now. You want your account reactivated, you get your candidate to accept the contract. And until you do, you are persona-non-grata at the organisation. And don’t expect to get any sort of reference from us if you just decide to quit and seek a new job.” “Well, shit,” Tac said. “Kristine, good work on that report,” Oscar Cotton said as he came into the boardroom. Kristine and the other people assigned to work with Oscar had come in earlier, had been working for about twenty minutes already. “Thank you, Mr Cotton. So I found the precedent you want?” “Not at all,” he told her, smiling. “But it was good work, and it reminded me of what I was looking for.” He held up a law journal and then tossed it onto the table. “I want you to all go through the marked pages,” he told them, “give me your impressions. That is what we will be basing our defence on.” With a focus for their work, Kristine and the others set down to get all of the details hammered out while Oscar put it all together in a cohesive whole. “Miss St. James,” Oscar said near the middle of the day, “would you like to join me in court on Monday?” “Me Mr Cotton?” A moment of modesty, just not to seem too opportunistic. “Yes. I would appreciate it.” But it helped to seem a little opportunistic. “Very good. Okay, let’s dot our i’s and cross our t’s,” he told the rest of the team, smiling. Kristine knew there would be a little bad-blood that she was going to assist Mr Cotton at the trial, but she knew it would not last. She had nursed short-lived grudges about the same thing. A little before six in the evening Oscar pronounced them ready. “Get some rest, have a little fun.” Dismissed they gathered up their things to head out. Daniel fell in beside her as they entered the elevator, Olivia Smoke on her other side. “Going to sit in the big seat,” Olivia teased. Dark hair, dark skinned, handsome, Olivia stood out in all the right ways. “Will you remember us little people?” Daniel asked her. “Just like you remembered us when Mrs Kirk had you help you on the Rafter case?” “I did enjoy lording it over all you peons,” he said, striking an arrogant pose. Kristine and Olivia laughed. “You heard the boss,” Olivia said as she hooked an arm through Kristine’s. “Let’s go and have some fun.” Daniel put a hand on Kristine’s shoulder. “You did promise me to go out drinking tonight.” Kristine laughed as the three of them strode out of the elevator as it opened on the lobby. “Then let’s enjoy a night of debauchery.” Close by were some upper-class bars, very expensive. They stopped in one for a few drinks, letting themselves enjoy the finer things. “For practice when we are all big shot lawyers,” Kristine said. However money did not go far there, and they piled into the subway, heading downtown to less genteel but much cheaper options. They drank heavily, in celebration, for another week done. Daniel handled his booze better than the other two, and watched over them, even when drunk, knocking over glasses that had been left unattended and sending them to get fresh drinks, staying close to them, so they were not bothered too much. Kristine liked him. She liked Olivia more. The two of them, she and Olivia, ended up in a stall in the woman’s bathroom, their hands in each other’s panties. Near last call, Daniel saw them both into taxi cabs. Sending them off to their homes. Kristine sobered up a little on the ride back to her apartment. She stretched lazily in the back seat, and the taxi driver kept up a stream of what sounded like meaningless conversation. One thought dominated her thoughts. On Monday she would be in court. It was going to be an excellent opportunity to learn. The cab dropped her off at a nothing special high-rise, close to the university. Not a bad part of town, but loud students made it less desirable for older people and those with families. Kristine could just afford the small bachelors apartment she rented, with a little left over after food to enjoy a few nights out each week. She passed through the security door, and into the lobby. Took the elevator up to the fourteenth floor. She walked stockinged foot along the faded, slightly ratty carpet with the blue and gold pattern, her heels in her hand. When she reached the door to her apartment, a cat waited for her, sitting right in her way. “What’s up?” the cat asked. Kristine frowned. She was nowhere near drunk enough that she should be hallucinating. It was unlikely anyone had slipped her anything. Which meant she was facing a talking animal. “Get the hell out of here,” she told the cat, kicking at it. She did not think to connect, but the cat jumped away from the kick and from the door, and Kristine quickly unlocked it and slid inside. “Damn magic animals,” she said as she pushed the door closed and locked it. “That was hardly nice.” Kristine looked over her shoulder. That cat sat on the floor behind her. “Of course.” She turned and slid down the door, so she was sitting on the floor. “Don’t you have to be invited in?” “You are thinking of vampires.” She closed her eyes. Took a deep breath. “What do you want?” “Become a Magical Girl.” “Fuck no!” She said, opening her eyes, straightening to her feet. The cat was gone. In its place was a beautiful woman in a tuxedo, cat ears upon her head. She understood, intellectually, that cat and woman were the same, but it surprised her none the less, and she swayed on her feet. “Come on, don’t be like that?” The woman stepped closer. “I’m Tac. You’re Kristine. Introductions over.” She put a hand on Kristine’s bare hand. “Now become a Magical Girl.” Kristine shivered at the touch and pulled back. “No.” She pushed past Tac and into the centre of the small apartment, between the couch and the TV. “Every girl wants to be a Magical Girl,” Tac told her. “Exactly, every girl. No woman. I’m a woman.” “Don’t I know it,” Tac said with a smile that made Kristine feel as if she were naked. And realise that she might not mind it if she were naked. “Then why ask me? Find some actual girl.” “You’re my target. Sorry. Become a Magical Girl. You’ll be a superhero. What’s so bad about that?” Kristine shook her head, then reached for the TV remote. With a beep, the TV came on. She flipped through the channels until she found what she was looking for. “There. That’s a Magical Girl.” There was some kind of panel show on the TV. One of the guests was a young woman in an extravagant pink mini dress, pink hair done up in an impossible style. “Hey, that Magical Parfait, one of the Baker’s Dozen,” Tac said. “Been forever since I saw them. She’s looking well.” Kristine nodded. “I know who she is. She or some other pathetic once was are always on late night TV, being an embarrassment. That’s what happens to Magical Girls, now that there is nothing left to fight. Why would I become one of those people? It would be embarrassing, becoming a joke, hell I think my employment contract says I can’t become magical.” “You make a few good points, but I don’t really care. Let’s fuck and then you can become a magical girl.” Kristine almost said, ‘Yes to the first part, no to the second.’ Instead, she said, “Get out or I am calling the cops.” Tac took a step back, holding up her hands. “Okay, okay. I’m going, but think about it.” Before Kristine could tell Tac that there was nothing that needed to be thought about, Tac was gone. “God damn magic,” Kristine muttered. BREAK POINT#1 Morning came. Kristine woke in her bed (a folding couch), looking up at her room’s ceiling. She wondered it a magical animal had actually offered her the opportunity to become a magical girl. It seemed like something that should be a dream. But it did not feel like a dream. Well, she had refused it, and that was what mattered the most. She went about her morning routines, then chores. The small apartment made it easy to clean. She held up her suit from the previous night. Partying and bathroom sex had done a bit of a number on it. The suit and a few other things got folded into a bag, to be dropped off at the dry cleaners, different clothes got stuffed in a mesh laundry bag. She would take them down to the building’s laundry room later. Dressing in faded jeans and a smart, cream, peasant blouse, she took up her purse and the bag of clothing and headed out. Standing outside of her door, waiting for her, was the cat. She looked back and forth, to make sure she was alone, then said to the cat, “Go to hell.” “Come on. Become a Magical Girl.” “Go to hell,” she said again, enunciating each word. Then she turned and walked towards the elevators. “You get magic, you’ll be really strong and fast. You won’t ever get a cold again,” the cat told her, following at her heels. “There is not really a downside.” “What part of go to hell don’t you understand,” Kristine asked, looking down at the cat she walked. “Is it the ‘hell’ part? It can’t be the ‘go’ part.” “The part where you won’t become a Magical Girl.” Kristine stopped at the elevators, she jabbed the down button then turned and grabbed the cat, picking it up by its scruff. “Hey, hands off the fur.” Ignoring the outburst she lifted it up, so it was hanging in front of her face, and they were eye to eye. “Get this kitty. I will never become a Magical Girl. Never, ever. If you keep bothering me, I’ll find a magical violin maker and tell them there is some magical catgut around here and they can come and get it.” “Oh real nice. How’d you like it if people were making things out of human organs?” “Don’t bother me again. The answer is and will always be no.” There was the sound of the elevator door opening. Kristine dropped the cat and stepped back into the, fortunately, empty elevator car. The cat did not follow her. Watching the doors closed Tac’s feline eyes narrowed. “If you want to play rough, I can play rough lady. Oh, I can play very rough.” Maybe once the room had been something more. Maybe once it had been clean, and sunlit, where decent people gathered. But that did not seem likely. A handful of lights made the shadows all that deeper. The walls and the floor were bare cement. It smelt of mould, stale vomit, piss and beer. The clientele often smelled just as bad. At the bar, a large figure sat. Swathed in a long overcoat and wide-brimmed hat, seeming to carry a cloud of shadows about itself. Every now and then the bartender would place a glass, filled from an unlabelled bottle, in front of the figure and the figure would throw some tattered bills on the bar. When Tac entered the bar almost every pair of eyes (in a few cases a single eye and in some more than two) was turned towards her. She was obviously out of place, with grace and style that was discordant with the general atmosphere of malignant neglect. A few watchers licked lips or gripped groins, but most identified Tac as bad news and looked away. Tac, after placing a handkerchief on the stool, took a seat beside the large figure. The figure was one of the few who had not looked towards her. “General Hemlock, the First Lance of the Rose Empress… how the mighty have fallen.” Slowly the figure turned its head towards Tac. The brim of the hat cast most of the face in shadow, buy toxic green eyes shone out. “You were with those bitches.” “The Charms, Princess Calliope. She was the one who killed Empress Rose at the end. She was the one that beat you, then left you. She thought she was kind.” The glass Hemlock’s hand shattered. “Yeah, it’s sad. You didn’t die in battle, and you didn’t protect your Empress. And you can’t go home, and you can’t do anything here, except drink.” Hemlock stood, towering over Tac. “Oh dear,” Tac said carelessly. “Are you going to kill me?” For a moment Hemlock stood there, then his shoulders sagged, and he seemed to shrink in on himself. He dropped back onto his stool, turned away from Tac, back to the bar. A few bills were tossed onto the bar, for another drink. “That’s what I thought,” Tac said with a smile. “Still, maybe there is an opportunity. You see, there is a brand new Magical Girl out there. Just maybe you could kill her. Kill a Magical Girl, and you could probably return home, little bit of honour instead of disgrace.” Hemlock’s head dipped, perhaps he was nodding. “Or she kills you, but you die like the great warrior you are.” The bartender placed a new drink in front of Hemlock. Hemlock picked it up and drank most of it in one gulp. “Tell me more,” Hemlock said. Kristine enjoyed a cup of coffee in a small cafe. She had a shopping bag on the seat beside her; her dry cleaning had been dropped off earlier. There was a little more shopping she needed to do but was happy to take a small rest. On Monday she would be in court. That was what mattered. Not some stupid cat who wanted her to become a ridiculous Magical Girl. She finished her coffee, dropped a handful of change beside the empty cup, then left the cafe at a leisurely walk. She looked around, trying to decide where to go first. She saw the people staring before she saw what they were staring at. She followed their gazes and spotted what had attracted so much attention. A ridiculously large figure, dressed in a trench coat, wearing a wide-brimmed hat. Was it some kind stunt, she wondered? Her mind on how unbelievable the figure was it took her a moment to realise it was heading towards her. She turned, looked both ways, then dashed across the street as soon as there was an opening. Having a road between her and the strange giant in black made her feel a bit better. The sound of tires screeching and horns honking made her turn. The large figure had stepped onto the road, and even as she watched, one of the cars slammed into him with a metal crunching sound. Knocked forward the figure flew through the air for a few feet and then hit the ground, losing its hat in the process. Kristine’s mouth was open in shock. Then the figure got to its feet. Without the hat an inhuman face was visible, looking more like the rough bark of a tree, with small, glowing green eyes and a simple black slash across the lower part for a mouth. It got to its feet and, ignoring the car, continued forward. Right at Kristine. When she realised it was coming right at her, she turned to run. However, with impossibly long arms it reached out and grabbed her. “Where is she?” the thing screamed at her, drawing her close. Kristine stared at it, fear wide eyes showing white all around. “Where is she?” The words were punctuated with a shake that made muscles hurt. “I don’t know what you are talking about,” Kristine almost babbled. It slammed her against the pole of a street light. Kristine was sure bones had broken. “Come out and fight me!” it screamed, then hurled Kristine through a shop window. She was certain something snapped when she hit the glass, then the glass shattered and cut her as she went crashing into a clothing shop. I am going to die. The thought was clear. “Things don’t look good for you.” Kristine shifted her gaze, towards the voice. Tac, as a cat, sat nearby. “What…” “Some monster is going to kill you, sad,” Tac told her. “Help…” “I’d love to, but I am a lover, not a fighter. But you could be a fighter. Want to become a Magical Girl? Better than dying.” There was the sound of glass being crushed, something breaking. That thing was coming after her. She knew this was wrong, but there was too much pain, and her head was ringing. She could hardly think. But she did not want to die. “Okay,” she said, giving up. The cat’s eyes glowed. “Say the words,” it said. The words? What words? Then she knew. The words that would seal the covenant. By the Power of Innocence, I am Nursery Knight Kristine. Those were the words. Those were what she said. She was almost certain what she heard was, ‘By the Powa of Innothenthe, I’m Nurthwy Knight Kwithy’. However at the moment what she heard was not as important as what was happening. The pain faded, the cuts closed up, and bruises disappeared. Her clothing changed, though she could not see, and it felt weird. Something was happening to her hair like someone was combing it and styling it. As she stood, she felt something weigh her hand down and looked to see she was holding some odd looking, giant plastic looking mace. It looked like… “You!” She turned towards the monster. “You are the Magical Girl!” “I guethh I am,” she said and wondered again at what she heard. The monster charged her. Without thinking she swung the mace out to crash into the monster. The blow lifted it from its feet and hurled it out the window. Wow! She was strong. “You better finish it off before anyone gets hurt,” Tac said. Kristine did not want to finish anything off, but if she did not then, it might very well hurt others. And it might come after her again. So she went out, leaping through the smashed window, onto the street. The monster was getting up from where it had landed, in the middle of the street. “I am the late Empress Rose’s General Hemlock, and I dedicate your death to her memory and honour!” it screamed. Words again flashed through her mind, “Innothent Wattle Thaker!” Leaping forward she swung the mace around, bringing it down on the monster’s head. The force of the blow drove General Hemlock to his knees, and the asphalt under it cracked. Its head was twisted over to the side. “Ah, still too weak,” it said sadly. “Finish me Mag…” Kristine hit it again, hard as she could. It did not move. Stepping back she thought she should be breathing heavily, thought her heart should be beating like a drum, but neither of those things were true. She felt perfectly fine. Perfectly calm. “Good job,” Tac said from where she had leapt up onto the broken windowsill. Kristine tuned towards the cat. She noticed people around her had lifted their phones, were taking pictures or videos. They seemed amused. “Don’t worry,” Tac said, “no one can get a good picture of you.” A few people started laughing, laughing at her. She moved, fast, faster than anyone might expect. She was not even sure how she did it, she just did. A man stumbled back from her, but she took his phone from him before he could stop her. He did not seem to think things were so funny. She turned it around and looked at the picture. The face was blurry, and there was something indistinct about the picture. Likely what Tac had meant when he said no one could get a good picture of her. But she could see enough to know why people were laughing. The girl in the picture was dressed in a ridiculous baby blue, child’s party dress, with a puffy skirt and puffed sleeves and a big bow in the back. And the puffy skirt was short enough to make it evident that the girl was wearing a diaper. Carrying a comically colossal rattle (her mace) with a pacifier clipped to the dress, hanging off a white ribbon. Oh, and her hair was done up in pigtails. “Cat, what the hell ith thith!?” “Magical Girl Nursery Knight Kristie,” the cat said. “What do you think a Nursery Knight would wear?” Kristine looked around. People were watching her, still taking pictures. She hated it, hated that they were looking at her like some kind of joke. Without thinking about it, she snapped up the pacifier and put it in her mouth. I just want this to all go away, she thought. It did not, but the people looked surprised. They lowered the phones they had been using to take her picture, looked around in confusion. “The pacifier makes you invisible to almost anyone but me, and probably soothes you as well,” Tac said, walking towards her. “No, don’t take it out of your mouth, not if you don’t want everyone staring at you. Why don’t you give the nice man back his phone and then we’ll take a walk.” Kristine nodded and slid the phone into the man’s pocket, as quick as she had taken it from him. He made a sound of surprise, looking around. “Come on,” Tac said. Kristine followed, the pacifier in her mouth, waddling slightly because of the bulk between her legs. It was humiliating. At least no one could see her now. And no one would be able to identify her from the pictures. The cat led the way down the street and into an alley. She jumped up on a dumpster and turned to give Kristine a look over. “Very nice,” Tac said after a few seconds. “Extraordinarily cute. Just what I would expect of a Nursery Knight.” Kristine wanted to take the pacifier from her mouth and swear a blue streak at the cat but did not want to risk becoming visible again. She shifted from foot to foot in agitation. “Well, let’s start your lessons. So, you have a mace, solid weapon, looks like a Silver 7 special version, so you can teleport.” “Tewepot?” she mumbled around the pacifier. “Right. Let’s start simple. Turn around, see that big building there? Look up at the edge of the roof, and just kind of will yourself there.” She turned, looked as she had been told. She felt Tac’s weight land on her shoulder. Well, it was magic. She focused on the edge and pictured herself appearing there. There was a momentary sensation of vertigo, and she felt as if she had just gone over the first drop of a rollercoaster. Then she realised she was standing on the edge of the roof, about twenty stories up. “Am’zing,” she said, the pacifier coming out of her mouth, dropping down to fall the length of the ribbon. She stepped forward, completely onto the roof. Tac jumped from her shoulder. “Excellent for a first try. With enough practice, you’ll be able to go anywhere.” Momentarily stunned by the wonder of it all she nodded, and then shook her head in denial. “I am dwethed like a fucking toddwer.” “Yes,” Tac said with a nod. “You are. Very cute too, thought the swearing ruins the effect really.” “I don’t care that thwearing… No. Not going to be thidetwacked. Magical Girlth are thupposed to look like thripper cheerleaderth, or hooker waitretheth, or bondage nunth, or naughty thchool girlth. They’re not thuppothed to look like toddwerth.” “Well one,” Tac said, “not all magical girls are short skirted stripper types, it’s rude to group them all like that.” “I don’t care.” “And second, you are a Nursery Knight. Nursery Knights were all girls six and under who fought the Nightmare King. What would you expect them to be dressed like?” There was a lot in that and Kristine had a great deal of difficulty processing it, but she said, “I am in diapeeth!” “Well, who knew if girls that age would be fully potty trained? Better to have them in diapers, just in case I suppose.” “Thith ith inthane.” The cat nodded. “Yes, somewhat. The entire Nursery Knight thing was ill-conceived if you ask me. A pet project of some middle management type I've heard. But here we are, you dressed as a toddler and wearing a diaper and me having to teach you to be a Magical Girl. Best we get on with this and then put it all behind us, right?” Kristine started at the cat for several second, gripping the huge, rattle/mace tight. She wondered if that cat would make a squeaking sound were she to hit it. “You thet me up,” she said after a second. “That is a serious accusation, and seeing as you killed the only possible witness, not one that you can prove.” Kristine found herself making a growling sound. “You’d have to prove it, right,” the cat said with a smile (a good trick). “If you could be certain you’d try to pound me into kitty pate paste, but you can’t, so you won’t.” She loosened her grip on the mace. “I learn what you teach. You go away, and I never have to twanthform again?” “You learn what I have to teach, I go away, and if you chose to never transform again that is your business, but you keep the benefits of longevity, durability and the ridiculous heath of those touched by this magic. A pretty good deal, don’t you think?” “Just thtart the lessonth cat. Thooner we finithh the thooner I can get back to my life.” “Okay, very well.” The cat turned into a woman. “Let’s start with banishing and summoning your weapon, Magical Girl 101.” Kristine sighed. “All right, what do I do?” “Just focus on your weapon and imagine it being somewhere else, a closet or a room, or under a tree you know well.” Kristine took a deep breath. She imagined the mace as being in the closet in her old dorm room. The weapon was gone. “Oh.” “Good job.” “Did it weally go where I ‘magined it?” “No,” Tac said, shaking her head. “It was just important you pictured it being somewhere else. Now for summoning, just imagine yourself reaching out and grabbing it.” Kristine could not help but be a little excited by this. While she genuinely had no desire to be a Magical Girl, there had been a time, when she was younger, when she had fantasised about that very thing. And now she was doing magic. Reaching out with her hand she closed her fingers around the empty air. The mace appeared in her hand as if she had just grabbed it. “I did it.” “You are picking this up fast. I’d say you’re a natural.” Tac’s voice and tone cut through the euphoria of magic, reminding Kristine that she had not wanted this, had been forced into it. Completely soured the experience. Tac, seemingly unaware of the change in atmosphere said, “Okay, let’s practice something a little more advanced.” “What?” Kristine hoped it was some offensive magic that would let her smash the grin off of Tac’s face. “Teleportation to a place you cannot see,” Tac announced. Kristine nodded. She could see the value in that. “Okay, picture your apartment, see it in your mind. Close your eyes if it helps.” Kristine closed her eyes, thought about her apartment. She could see it in her mind. She felt something land on her shoulder. Assumed that Tac was a cat again. Right in her ear, Tac said, “Once you can see it, just imagine yourself there.” She felt that sense of vertigo, of the roller coaster drop again, and then, when she opened her eyes, she was in her apartment, standing on her coffee table. The table legs creaked slightly beneath her. “Good job,” Tac said, jumping down from her shoulder. Kristine stepped down from the table. Again, there was that feeling of amazement. She had to keep herself from shouting, ‘This is Magic.’ “What next,” she asked as if teleporting was something that had already become old hat. “Well,” Tac the cat said, turning to look at her, “how about you change back?” “Finally. What do I have to do? Thout out thomething?” “Not for turning back. Just picture yourself untransformed.” “There ith a lot of vithualithation to this magic.” “It was made so non-magic types could master it easily. Very point and click, if you get my meaning.” Kristine thought she should be insulted, but she closed her eyes and pictured herself back to normal. Seeing in her mind the young, twenty-something woman in jeans and a blouse. The thickness between her legs disappeared, the sense of bare skin and fluffy petticoats, of hair, pulled back into pigtails, all faded. So much better. Then her jeans slipped down to her ankles, and her panties to her knees. “What the hell?” she said, eyes open, looking down. Her legs were skinnier than she recalled, smoother. “Well that was unexpected,” Tac said. She almost tripped on her pants as she ran for the washroom. Her panties were kicked off along the way. In the mirror she was looking at a familiar stranger. In the pictures she had seen the blurred out face and the ridiculous outfit had made it hard to notice. In the mirror was the child she had once been. She spun to stare at Tac, feeling the far too big bra shifting loosely on her. “What the hell?” “As I said, unexpected.” “What is this?” “Well, you were supposed to get this magic when you were three or four. You were about twenty-five when you did get it. I suppose the magic split difference.” “Split the difference?” “Split the difference,” the cat said with a nod. Kristine screamed. She reached down and snatched up the cat. “My life is ruined,” she yelled into its cat face. “Your life is ruined? What about me?” “What about you?” “I love to have sex with the magical girls I guide, and was looking forward to conquering you, but you’re right out of my strike zone now. It is a real disappointment.” Kristine made a few strangled sound of outrage before hurling the cat across the room. As soon as she did it, she felt terrible. She was not the sort of monster to hurt an animal. Tac hit the far wall with a thump, slid down to the floor. “Oh my god, oh my god,” she said, stepping hesitantly across the floor, afraid of what she would see. The cat bobbed up, leaping on the back of the couch. “I’m fine, take more than that to hurt me.” She dropped to her knees. “I’m sorry, that was terrible. I mean, you’re a jerk, but you did not deserve that.” Her earlier anger had all drained away leaving her exhausted. “I’m not a jerk. I am quite nice.” “Nice?” “Don’t shoot the messenger. The Nursery Knights were not my idea, and I certainly did not come up with the uniform.” She dropped her head forward. “This is a mess. My life is ruined. I don’t even have an identity anymore.” “Sure you do.” She shook her head, not looking up. “I don’t. I look like the little sister I never had. Kristine St. James might as well be dead.” “Okay, first, the identity stuff can be taken care of.” Kristine looked up. “And second, you’re pissing yourself.” She looked down. There was a puddle of urine under her. “What the hell?” she looked up helplessly at the cat. Tac seemed to shrug her shoulders. “I guess someone thought the Nursery Knights should be using those diapers.” “Fuck,” Kristine yelled, jumping to her feet, the socks on her feet absorbing some of the urine. The tails of her blouse were wet. “What the hell am I supposed to do? Am I going to be pissing myself all the time now?” She paused, eyes widening. “Am I going to shit myself?” Tac’s cat shoulders gave a shrug again. “Hell if I know. Maybe?” “Oh god.” Her knees went weak, and she almost fell onto the floor. “Okay, there is something we can do,” Tac said, jumping down from the back of the couch onto couch itself. “Really?” she felt her hopes soar. “Not that you won’t be wetting yourself, but we can manage it.” Her hopes plummeted. “Hey, buck up. Now, first thing lets summon your Magic Bag.” “Magic Bag?” She was still standing in her own pee, the inside of her thighs damp, but if there was something she could do… “All Magical Girls can summon their Magic Bag, it holds various things they need. And summoning it is a good lesson.” She stepped out of the puddle, shucking off her loose socks. If there were something in this Magic Bag that could help, then she would summon it. “How do I do it?” “Just like you called your weapon back to you,” Tac said. Visualize it and then picture yourself having it. Kristine nodded. She pictured a bag. She reached out for it. Nothing happened. She tried again. Still nothing. “It’s not working,” she said, blushing when she heard how winey her tone sounded, so close to tears. “You’re picturing the bag in your mind?” “Yes,” Kristine said with a nod. “What does the bag look like?” “Pardon?” “What kind of bag are you picturing?” Tac asked. Kristine looked over towards the apartment’s front door. “Like the messenger bag I use for work.” “Do you think a Nursery Knight would have a bag like that?” Kristine thought about it. “I don’t know?” “Well, they wouldn’t. Think of a colour that matches your uniform. Add some frills to it.” Kristine nodded, closed her eyes. She pictured the messenger bag, but in pastel colours, with a little bit of frill. She reached out, closed her hand on it. She felt something heavy settle in her grip. She opened her eyes. In her hand was the padded strap of a large bag, baby blue, quilted, big pockets on the outside, a kitty face appliqué on it. “This,” she paused, “is a diaper bag.” “Which is exactly the kind of bag a Nursery Knight would have.” Kristine held it at arm's length like it was a dead rat. “You have to open it,” Tac said as if Kristine were a little slow. Having a cat cast aspersions on her intelligence was a new low in a day of lows. Sighing loudly she put the bag on the floor, avoiding the puddle, and bent down to open it. It was filled with disposable diapers and training panties, powders and creams. There was a folded, quilted changing pad, plastic and rubber panties, wipes, bottles, a sippy cup, jars of baby food nested in a collection of bibs. And there was a teddy bear with a light blue ribbon around its neck and a few more things she could see but did not bother to try to identify. She made a grunt of derision. “There is a lot of things in there,” Tac said, jumping close and looking into the bag. “Grab a pair of training panties and put them off to the side. Kristine did, pulling a pair of the thick panties from the bag, there was a soft crinkling sound of the plastic under the faux material covering. “The bag will always have supplies in it, no matter how much you take from it, so at least you won’t have to buy diapers and stuff. That’s good, right?” She stared at the cat. The hand holding the training panty tightening into a first, making the plastic rustle and the padding squeak. “Tough crowd.” She threw the training panties onto the coffee table. “Okay, so I got a pair of training panties for the next time,” her face grew warm, “I piss myself, is that it?” She could not believe she had just said. “Of course not. This is magic. Pick up the teddy bear and say, ‘I need your help Mr Bear.’” Kristine looked at the bear, frowned, then reached in and took it from the bag. It had the solid feeling of a well-made thing, with incredibly soft fur. If she were the kind of woman, who liked teddy bears she was pretty certain she would like this one. “I need your help Mr Bear.” Nothing happened. She looked at Tac. The cat gave her another of those pitying looks that suggested she was slow. “Is that how a Nursery Knight would talk?” It took her a few seconds to get what Tac meant. She blushed. “I need your help Mithter Bear.” The bear twisted out of her hands, landed on the floor close by and then, with a pop of displaced air, became a stuffed bear, probably a little over six feet tall. Kristine made an expression of surprise and fell backwards onto her bottom. The bear looked around, glittering eyes pausing on the puddle of urine, and then on Kristine. “What is this cat?” “It is your Mr Bear.” “My…” she started, but suddenly Mr Bear had stepped close, grabbed her (somehow with those stuffed bear paws) and lifted her to her feet. With a blur of motion it had her blouse off, leaving her only in her ill-fitting bra. “What the…” The bear tossed the blouse and bra into her laundry hamper (she swore she saw it look at the laundry label first) then had a t-shirt from her dresser and was back by Kristine’s side before she finished her thought. With an upsweep of its fluffy arms its lifted Kristine’s arms above her head, and with a down sweep had the t-shirt on her. “…hell….” Mr Bear put a giant paw across her mouth. Kristine got the idea that it did not approve of such language. Then it was blurring off again, to the bathroom, coming back with a towel and some cleaning supplies. In a moment the urine puddle was cleaned up. She had to admit that was helpful. “So what, it cleans up messes?” she asked Tac. “Among other things.” “Among what…” Again she was kept from finishing her sentence as Mr Bear scooped her up, put her on the couch, and reached into the diaper bag for one of the very thick diapers. “How do I stop this?” Kristen asked as the bear secured her ankles and lifted her bottom off the couch. “Say ‘Thank you Mr Bear, I love you.’” “Tank you Mithter Bear, I wuv you,” she said, not having to be told to lisp. With another pop of displaced air the bear returned to its original size and then it, and the diaper fell neatly back into the diaper bag. Kristine scrambled off the couch, closed the bag, and without being told how sent the bag away. With a sigh she collapsed bonelessly to her knees. “What the hell?” “Your Mr Bear is your caretaker,” Tac said as she jumped back onto the couch. “Remember, the Nursery Knights were all to be pre-schoolers. They would need help. Mr Bear would clean up their messes, change them, feed them, comfort them and if they were bad punish them.” “Bad? Punish them?” “They were little girls given a stupid amount of magical offensive power. It was a pretty certain thing they would abuse that power. So, Mr Bear would deal with that.” “Great, I’m a twenty-five-year-old woman who looks like an eleven-year-old girl with a magical teddy bear that will treat me like I am two… that is the shape of things, right?” “More or less. Oh, Mr Bear can show up on its own.” She stared at the cat. “What?” “Well, you couldn’t trust a little girl to know when she needed help.” “So you’re saying I could just be walking along and suddenly a six-foot-tall teddy bear will show up and… what, change me?” “Or give you a bottle, or put you down for a nap, or spank you if you are naughty.” “Fu… Now I’m afraid to swear.” “Swearing is a bad habit. Mr Bear will help you deal with other bad habits if you have any.” “Just drinking to excess and bathroom sex,” she muttered. “Those are great bad habits to have,” Tac told her, “if you did not look like a child. I would suggest you avoid them as I am pretty sure Mr Bear would intervene.” “You think?” “Your lucky sarcasm is not naughty.” Kristine looked over at the training panty on the coffee table. She grabbed it, stood up, and pulled it on. It slid up her legs and over her bottom, the padding nestling up to her groin, feeling impossible soft, evident in its thickness. She placed her hands on it, noting it fit perfectly. Angrily she pulled down on the bottom of her t-shirt to make sure it was hidden. “Okay, now I don’t have to worry about making a mess.” She tried not to sound embarrassed, but the warmth in her cheeks told her that her body had betrayed her. “Now let’s hear about how I get my life back.” “Last time I was around here the internet was starting to take off. You still have that?” “Yes.” She wondered when the last time Tac had been in the mortal world. “Alright. So you can find stuff on that. You’ll want to search for government support of magical issues.” Kristine went and got her phone and took a seat on her couch. “Where’s your computer? What are you doing with that?” “This is my phone, and it can do everything a computer can.” “Really,” the cat moved in close to look. “Well I’ll be darned. You manage to do pretty well without magic.” “We try,” Kristine said in a snarky tone as she searched for what she had been told. It did not take her long to find a government site and a phone number for magical issues. She got a phone robot that asked her to state what she was calling about. “I became a Magical Girl, and now I don’t look like myself.” There was a pause, and then the system said, “It sounds like you have undergone some kind of transformation. Is this true?” “Yes.” A few more questions which she answered. Then it asked if she had a liaison. “Do I have a liaison?” she asked Tac. “That’s me,” the cat told her. “Yes,” she told the robot. “Please give your liaison’s code,” the robot asked. “Code?” she looked at Tac. Tac gave her a series of numbers and letters. She spoke them back into her phone. “Just a moment,” the robot said, and there was a click. Then a real person said, “Magical Issue Support, you have undergone a transformation?” “Yes, I have. I became a Magical Girl, and after I transformed back, I looked totally different.” “I understand,” the woman said as if she heard such calls all the time. “Can you tell me where you live?” Kristine did. The woman gave her an address, asked if she could make it there. Kristine checked and then said, “Yes, in about an hour I guess.” “Please go to that address, bring all the identification you have. Someone will be there. Ask for Mr Green.” “Mr Green, I understand.” She was given a case code, told to quote it if she had to call back, then the woman hung up. “That was not too bad for a government agency,” she said, hanging up. “The magical realm makes sure there is good support available.” She put her phone aside and got up, realising she needed something to wear. It did not take her long to realise there was nothing that would fit her. She found a pair of shorts, used a belt to cinch them up tight around her skinny waist. A pair of sandals, the straps pulled as tight as she could get them, gave her something for her feet. Then she gathered up her various ID cars, credit cards, bank cards, her passport and everything else she had that identified her. Tac watched her but said nothing. She had everything she needed. “Are you coming with me?” she asked the cat. She was a little nervous about some magic related government agency and though she was not going to say that she hoped Tac might take the hint. “Sure.” She left her apartment, Tac riding on her shoulder. BREAK POINT#2 The taxi that Kristine had called dropped her off in front of a nondescript government building in the downtown core. She stood there, looking about, noting that a few people were taking note of her. She told herself that was because she was dressed in a ridiculous manner and not because they knew she was wearing training panties. Still, it was hard not to think that they were somehow showing, or they were making her walk a little different, or there was a soft rustle of plastic, or that she had wet them and they were leaking. She could not stop herself from surreptitiously checking her shorts for damp spots. Taking a deep breath, she walked into the building. It had an old look, with clean but dull black and white tiles on the floor, and high ceiling of much-patched plaster. No one was in the lobby except for a single security guard sitting at a desk near the elevators. He did not look up when she entered, his attention on the book he was reading. When she got closer he looked up from the book and asked, “Can I help you?” He did not get up from behind his desk. “Uh, yes. I was told to come here, to ask for Mr Green.” “Take the elevator up to the ninth floor, third door on your right,” he told her. “Thanks.” She crossed the floor to the elevators. The guard had gone back to reading his book. The doors opened a moment after she pressed the button. She took a surprised step back, wondering how someone had known to have it waiting. Then she realised she was stupid. It was a weekend. No one was there, and likely all the elevators were just stopped at the ground floor. She stepped in and pressed the button for the ninth floor. The interior walls were polished, metal mirrors. Tac jumped from her shoulder and was once more a woman. “This place has a classic feel,” Tac said, looking at her reflection. She reached into the pocket of her suit jacket and took out a lipstick tube. “As do I.” She touched up her makeup. Kristine had already gotten a good look at herself, and the mirrored walls showed her nothing she did not already know (except for maybe making it clear how much a ragamuffin she looked). However, standing beside the sexy Tac, the changes were brought into stark relief. She was a child, well, she looked like one. When they had first met Kristine figured she was a near equal in the looks department to Tac. Now, of course, it was no contest. As she was there was no way she could compete. Before she could think on that much more the doors opened. She stepped out, leaving the mirrors and their brutal truths behind. Third door on her right. A slab of wood, no windows, old, metal doorknob. She tried it. The door opened. There was an empty reception counter behind it, beyond which a waiting room. Six doors, one an obvious bathroom. One of the doors opened. An older man stepped out. Thinning black hair, tanned skin, gold-rimmed glasses and a blue suit. “I’m Mr Green,” he said, looking her up and down. “Kristine St. James.” “You have your ID?” “Yes.” “Please.” He stepped aside and indicated that she should enter the office. Kristine walked around the counter and into the room beyond, Tac at her heels. It was an office, with a big oak desk and a single visitor chair. Kristine took that seat. Tac became a cat and jumped onto her knee. Mr Green stepped beside her. “Your ID?” She reached into her bag and brought it all out. Taking it, he went and sat down behind the desk. “That is a rather large change,” he told her as he looked through everything she had given him. “I know.” “Well, this is all simple enough.” “What?” She could not believe anything about what had happened was simple. “We’ll give you bridging ID, as well as new ID, all of it will allow you to prove to people who you are. Do you want a new identity?” Kristine thought about that for a moment, then asked, “What good would a new identity do me?” “Depends. If there is anyone after you, creditors, ex-boyfriends, that sort of thing, a new identity can be useful.” She frowned. “Do other magical girls get new identities?” “Not often at first, after several months it is more common.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “Very well.” Mr Green stood. “This way.” In one of the other offices, there was a camera and several impressive looking printers. Mr Green took her picture and then printed out several pieces of ID. The bridging ID, as he had called it, mated her old ID with new, while the new ID just showed her as she now looked. It took about thirty minutes, then he handed the bundle of ID to her. “I’ve put in a request for a new passport, that should be delivered to you soon. If you need anything else call this number.” He handed her a card. “Like a new identity?” “Or legal assistance. It sometimes happens.” She did not say she was a lawyer (or almost one) but took his card. “Thank you.” “Good luck Miss St. James.” “Thank you.” She stepped from the room, then looked back at Mr Green. “Can I use the bathroom?” “Feel free.” She nodded. The washroom was small, with a toilet and a urinal as well as a sink. The tiling on the floor was old, faded and cracked in a few places, but the bathroom was clean. She reached through the leg of her shorts, felt the training panties. As she suspected they were warm, the padding swelled up with a wetting. “Damn,” she said softly as she loosened her belt. Summoning the diaper bag was easy. Kristine was a little worried Mr Bear might jump out, but the teddy bear remained a toy, and she took out a new training panty and dismissed the bag. Changed into a fresh pair of the absorbent panties she left the bathroom. Cat Tac was waiting for her. No sign of Mr Green. She left the office without looking for him. In the lobby, the guard was still reading his book. He did not look up as he wished her a good afternoon. Before going home, Kristine went to do some shopping. Tac came with her, in human form, though she was soon off in stores and parts of stores that Kristine knew she would look ridiculous were she to shop in. She had to try on a few things to get her new size figured out, and she needed to rethink her old style choices. That was made clear when a pair of tight jeans, which was just the kind of thing she would have bought before, made the padding of her training pants visible. She found a pair of denim overalls, lose enough in the seat to hide any puffiness from undergarments that she thought looked okay for her new body type. Paired with a white, long-sleeved shirt and a pair of running shoes she thought she looked good. Well, she looked like a girl, but at least a girl who did not dress too childlike. She bought a few more things, using cash. In theory with her bridging ID, she could use her credit cards, but she did not want to deal with that. Her final stop was to buy some training bras. She did not think she actually needed a bra, but she had been wearing one for long enough she was not willing to give it up. Tac came with her and seemed to make a point of looking at sexy bras in large cup sizes. The woman at the shop was kind and helpful, though from her look Kristine was pretty certain that she was of the opinion Kristine did not actually need one. Kristine walked out of the store with three training bras that were really just cotton vests with a bra like design. Like a little girl being sent out with some to salve a childish bit of vanity. Getting home, she dropped her shopping bags at the door and went to her bathroom to check her training panties. They were wet. Of course. “Fuck,” she said softly, then, with her coveralls and training panties around her ankles, sat on the toilet. Maybe she could re-potty train herself if she just made an attempt. “Hey, did you fall in?” she heard Tac call from the other side of the door several minutes later. “I didn’t fall in,” she retorted as she got off the toilet. She bent down and pulled up the training pants. The now cool, wet padding pressed uncomfortably against her, but she would put up with it. She was still buttoning the strap of her overalls when she came out to find Tac the cat sitting on the coffee table. “Now that you are finished in there we need to talk about work.” “Work? What does the law firm have to do with anything?” “Not your mundane and boring work that does not matter. Your work as a Magical Girl.” “What do you mean it does not matter?” “You said it yourself. No magic, and it is not like the little girl you are now can go to work after all.” “You’re asking to be picked up and thrown again,” Kristine said snapped as she went over to get her phone. “What are you doing?” Tac asked her. “Sending Mr Cotton an email. You’re right, damn it, I can’t go to work like this, but I have to let him know what happened.” She paused. How was she going to explain what happened? What could she tell him? The truth. Well, at least as much as the truth as he needed. The email was simple to write. Kristine told him she had encountered magic, had been changed by it, and could not be present at work, but would like to speak with him about it, to explain in detail. It was short and left so much unsaid, but it was good enough. She sent it and then tossed the phone onto the couch, dropped down beside where it landed. Her training panties ‘squelched’ unpleasantly around her bottom. “Finished with your pointless mundane job issues?” Tac asked. “Fuck off.” “Little girls that talk like that get their mouths washed out… assuming they still do that.” “Child abuse,” Kristine said, putting her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands. “Well, your Mr Bear probably does not know that, so watch your tone. And I would love to fuck off, and I can say it because I am a mature adult, but until I finish training you, I can’t leave. So let’s talk about your real job, the one you accepted when you accepted your Magical Girl powers.” Kristine said nothing for a few seconds, then in a despondent tone said, “Fine, but what am I supposed to do? Didn’t you say the Nursery Knights,” she hated that name, “defeated their enemy?” “The Nightmare King, and yes, he was defeated, so I can’t train you fighting him and his minions, but there are always useful enough targets for you to focus on.” “Like what?” “Smugglers.” “Smugglers?” If you could line of sight teleport, you could move across the city quite fast. It was exhilarating, the roller coaster stomach drop of each jump, appearing on the top of some building’s roof, looking out over the sea of skyscrapers for the next jump, and then it repeated. For moments Kristine could forget she was outfitted as an overgrown toddler, with a thick diaper pushing her thighs apart. A diaper that for all she knew might already be wet. In those moments she felt powerful. Faster than any car might have covered the distance, perhaps as fast as a helicopter might have, Kristine reached the edge of the city, where the buildings became smaller but sprawled more, warehouses that took up entire city blocks. They were near the docks, though not close to the well lit, busy sections, where huge cranes moved cargo containers. They were on the edge, where warehouses gave away to empty factories, a part of the city where things had started to decay, where dreams had faded. “Down there,” Tac told her from where the cat rode on her shoulder. Tac held out a paw, pointing towards a warehouse on the water’s edge, where a ruined quay was half sunk into the water. “And put your pacifier in your mouth so you’ll be invisible.” She grabbed the pacifier from where it hung on the ribbon, popped it into her mouth and began to suckle on it. As before it made her feel better. She hoped it was not addictive. Focusing on the low roof of a warehouse below she once more crossed the distance in a moment, ended up standing on the edge of a roof, looking down at cracked asphalt apron in front of the shuttered loading dock. There were a large number of men down there, carrying travelling trunk sized crates out of the warehouse and loading them into several rental trucks. They worked by the light of red filtered flashlights, kept their voices down. “They have gotten armour from the magical realm. It’s old crap where I come from, but here it will stop even heavy armour piercing rounds,” Tac said into her ear. “Why do I haf to thtop thmugglerth?” she asked around her pacifier. “Well, the magical realm really should have stopped this stuff from being exported, so it falls on agents like you to deal with it. And this is good training. They don’t have any weapons that could stop you.” “Weally?” Kristine asked. “The armour of your outfit could probably stop a tank round. They are just going to have handguns.” Handguns? “Wiwl thith outfit weally pwotect me?” It left her arms and face and almost all her legs bare. “Trust me,” Tac said. She hated the fact she had to trust Tac. “Just jump down there and tell them you are here to punish them as Nursery Night Krissy.” “I don’t wanna. Can’t I jutht thtay invithible and walk awound hittin’ dem on da head?” “No. You are a magical girl, not some nocturnal mammal themed vigilante. You are a symbol of the power of innocence, and you don’t get to be a symbol by hiding. You don’t want to throw your magic off. It might not work.” “Tho, it might not pwotect me?” “Well, it won’t fail you completely, but it is likely to hurt a lot more.” “Fine,” she sighed through the pacifier, then she spat it out and jumped down onto one of the truck’s roof, calling up her mace as she fell. She landed with a creaking of heavy suspension and crunching of metal as the roof cratered and cracked around her. That was crazy, she thought, she just jumped down two stories. No time to overthink on that. Stepping to the edge of the truck’s roof, looking down at the smugglers, she said, “I am Nurthewy Knight Kwithy! Thwow down your weaponth and thuwender or I will punith you.” Punish? Ugh. What a terrible choice of words. The men below her swore and expressed shock, fear, confusion. Some looked like they were ready to run. Other pulled out the pistols that Tac had mentioned. She jumped down from the truck, landing on one of the crates. It shattered beneath her feet. She pointed the mace at one of the smugglers. “Thuwender.” The man shot her. Guarantee of protection or not, the sight of the gun being fired, the boom of the shot, it made her scream, and she fell backwards, landing on her diapered bottom. She did not have time to think about it, but she was certain that fear had ensured the diaper was well used at that moment. Something had touched her head. That was the best way to explain how it felt, a gentle touch. Something rolled down the side of her face. She looked. It seemed to be a flattened bullet. “What are you doing?” Tac yelled from the roof. “You can’t be scared of a little pistol.” “Fine,” Kristine yelled as she jumped to her feet, swinging the mace out, even as the man was shooting her. The heavy mace smacked into his hand, knocking the gun aside with a crunch of breaking bones. The man screamed in pain, falling to the ground, clutching his ruined hand. “What are you doing?” Tac yelled from the roof. “You can’t hit them that hard. Use a little control. You're an adorable Nursery Knight, not some bone breaking vigilante.” “Thith ith tho annoying,” she shouted, as several more men fired at her and several others made to escape. She moved fast, even though she was waddling, and struck with as much control as she could manage. She used the handle of her mace to knock weapons from hands, to jab into guts and sweep feet. No more broken bones, just bruises and pokes that took the fight and the flight out of them. When it was over about a minute later she stood among the moaning men who lay on the ground about her. Tac had jumped down onto the roof of one of the trucks. “Now secure them so the police can come and pick them up.” “Thecure them?” “Handcuffs or the like, Just envision it and then call out the magic that comes to you.” Handcuffs, okay. Just picture them all with their arms cuffed behind their backs, except for the one whose hand and wrist she had broken. She imagined more of a sling type cast on him. She held up her mace and called out the words the came to her. “Naughty Boyth thhut up and thtay thtill,” she yelled. Those were not the words she had expected to come out of her mouth. Around the men sparking light appeared, falling around them, lifting them, and then coalescing into… wheeled chairs with various restraint straps. Oh hell, they were all large strollers, she thought. Around their hands formed pink mittens that fastened the men's hands behind their backs with pink ribbons. And pacifier gags. Well, she supposed they were going to stay still and shut up, but really. “What the hell is wrong with you?” Tac asked. “I jutht did what you thaid,” Kristine yelled as she turned on Tac. “I pictured them rethtwained, with handcuffth. It ith the thtupid magic.” “What a mess. I mean, it’s like your some kind of bondage pervert.” “I’m not a bondage pewvert,” she yelled up at Tac. “Well, that’s not… Look out!” “What…” Pain. Like fire painted in a line across her back. She fell forward onto her knees. Behind her, the sound of metal scraping across the ground. No thought. She raised the mace above her head. Something hit it with a crash. The force of it feeling as if it would dislocate her shoulders. She rolled forward, her back flaming in fresh pain as it moved across the ground. Up on her feet. Facing her attacker. A man, in armour, holding a sword. “That sword is from the Magical Realm,” Tac called out. “It can hurt you.” “No thit,” Kristine said as she parried another sword strike. The man was relentless, coming at her fast, forcing her entirely on the defence. Several times the tip of the blade traced out red lines on her arms and legs, even cutting her clothing. The laceration on her back bled freely. She could feel the blood running down her back, likely into her diaper. What a mess that would be. Tac shouted out less than useful advice as Kristine tried to find a way to attack. What was some crook with a magical sword doing beating her? She was a Magical Girl. She was a Magical Girl. “Innothent Wattle Thaker!” Swinging out her mace she slammed it into the sword. The sword shattered under the blow. She swung the mace back, driving it into her attacker’s side. He was wearing armour, she was certain he would be fine. And if he was not, well, the pain in her back made it hard to care. The armour all but shattered from his body, and the force of the blow sent him into the air and then down, hard, onto the ground. Still, she was pretty confident she had heard no bones break. “Naughty Boy cowner time.” The magic again came in glittering lights that lifted the man up, and the coalesced out into the mitten restraints and the pacifier gag, but instead of a stroller, he was secured to a stool, pants around his ankles, his nose pressed up against a wall. “I mean really,” Tac said as she jumped down onto Kristine’s shoulder. “This is too much.” “It’th your thtupid magic.” “Just call the police and let’s go.” Kirstine scowled, but she looked among the smugglers until she found a cell phone she could use. She called 911, reported that she had heard shots, then dropped the phone without hanging up. She picked up one of the fallen pistols and fired several shots into the air. “Nice touch,” Tac told her. “Thut up.” A moment later both cat and magical girl were gone, teleported away. Tac told Kristine not to transform back when they arrived at the apartment. “Get your magic bag, have some of the healing food and drink.” She did so. She also got Mr Bear, who stripped her dress off her so he could mend it, as well as dressing her wound. He also changed a very soiled diaper, though she fought against him on that. Somehow in all that the fur on his paws remained clean. During all that Tac took her leave. She glowered at the big stuffed animal as she ate two jars of the baby food while watching as it stitched up the rip in the dress, cleaning the blood from the material at the same time. She had no idea how it did that. She was drinking from a sippy cup (she could not remove the top from it) when Mr Bear finished his work and quickly got her back into the dress. Then he pulled her down onto his big, soft lap, took the bottle from the bag, and proceeded to try to feed it to her. Keeping her lips closed and turning her head she did her best to avoid the nipple. She turned her head and said, “Tank you Mithter Bear, I…” And then he got the nipple securely placed in her mouth. When it became clear he was not going to give up until she drank she sucked on the nipple until the bottle was empty. It refilled itself, but Mr Bear put the bottle back in the bag. “Tank you Mithter Bear, I wuv you,” she got out quickly. Mr Bear returned to toy size and dropped into the bag. Kristine gabbed a couple of training panties from the bag and then dismissed it. “God damn I hate that thing.” She transformed back, thankfully losing the diaper, replaced by the training panties she had been wearing when she had transformed earlier. She dropped into the couch and reached for the TV remote, turning it on and flipping through channels until something caught her attention and she left it. Not really paying attention to what she was watching Kristine grabbed her laptop and turned it on. After powering up and logging on, she saw she had email. Oscar had sent her a message. She had almost forgotten the message she had earlier sent him. He wanted to see her. The next day, at a cafe she knew. She replied, said she would be there. Nervous fingers made spelling mistakes, it took twice as long to type it as it should have. She read it over and then sent it. That was done. Noise from the TV made her look up. A cartoon was on. She had been watching a cartoon? Grabbing the remote, she flipped channels until she found the news. She was presented with a shaky cell phone video of a girl in a short dress and a diaper. Her. Hell. Kristine turned the TV off and went to get ready for bed. The next morning Kristine woke to an orgasm that left her lying in her sweat-soaked sheets, breathing heavily. She could not recall the last time an erotic dream had left her so flustered. Probably when she had been a teen. For a time she lay there, breathing deeply as the warm glow faded. It was perhaps a minute or two after she had woken that she realised she was wearing a diaper. She knew she had gone to bed in a training panty. “Fuck,” she said softly, wondering if the training panty had magically become a diaper, or if Mr Bear had visited her in the night. Neither possibility pleased her. The diaper, she discovered, as she got out of bed, was quite wet. The sheets, except for the sweat, were very dry. She had to admit, given the options, she preferred the damp diaper to wet sheets. Though of course having neither problem would be most preferable of all. She walked to the bathroom, tearing the wet diaper off as she went. There where, Kristine noted as the diaper landed in the trash, several training panties already in the trash. Was she going to have the throw out garbage bags full of diapers and training panties every week? And shouldn’t the magic deal with them in a more environmentally friendly manner? Why was she evening thinking such things? Sighing she went into her bathroom to shower. Later, in a fresh pair of training panties and an oversized t-shirt, Kristine ate her breakfast at the small kitchen counter, while browsing the web. She was looking for information about herself. There were some pictures of her from when she had first transformed, various stories about her, all of them made up of suppositions and outright lies. There was a story about the smugglers she had caught the other night, but no mention of the way she had left them. Had the magic faded, or were the police just keeping quiet about how they had found them? At least no one was suggesting a connection between her Magical Girl persona and the smugglers. Not yet at least. For the morning she treated the day like any lazy Sunday. She read a book while drinking a cup of coffee, or she tried. The coffee tasted terrible. She made two more cups before she decided that it was not the coffee but her. Coffee tasted terrible to her now. That sucked. Instead of reading she went through her kitchen and tried different things. Some teas were all right, as was milk, and the almost expired carton of orange juice she could drink. However, she found that alcohol tasted unpleasant and several fancy kinds of cheese that she had liked no longer suited her. When she catalogued what she liked she found the menu options to be somewhat, well, juvenile. Really, it was bad enough she had to wear training panties and diapers, did she really now need to subsist on a diet of peanut butter sandwiches and milk? Getting a handle on her new palate took up much of the morning, and by the time she cleaned up, it was getting close to her meeting time. The day before while shopping, she had picked up a few more pieces of clothing than just the denim overalls and blouse. A pair of grey slacks and a light blue blouse gave her, well, not a professional look, she thought looking in a mirror, but at least a well turned out appearance. She had found a pair of shiny black loafers with tassels over the toe. They were cheap, she doubted that they would last longer than a month of constant wear, but they looked decent enough. So dressed she grabbed her work bag, shoved a few more pairs of training panties into it, then headed out. Just outside of her apartment building she was met by Tac who sat, lounging on a bench. “What are you doing?” Kristine asked her. “Enjoying the sun,” the woman said. “It’s a cat thing. You going to that work thing.” “I’m going to talk to a man I worked for.” “I’ll tag along,” she said, standing, becoming a cat, then leaping onto Kristine’s shoulder. “Why are you coming?” “Boredom mostly. This might be funny.” “I’m going to throw you into traffic,” Kristine muttered, but she let the cat ride on her shoulder. As she rode on the subway, she wondered what Oscar would say to her. She wondered if she could keep her job. She did recall the part of the contract that said no magical people could work at the law firm, but she hoped that they would make an exception. Being a lawyer was what she had wanted for years. Looking down at her small feet she wondered what sort of career she could have. Could she go to court, looking like a girl? She shifted on the seat, squirming a little, trying to judge how wet the padding under her bottom might be. It did feel a bit wet, but she thought likely just damp rather than soaked. What a thing to have gotten used to, she thought, and in only less than a day. How soon before she was just wearing the diapers that Mr Bear seemed to want her in? She shook her head, the action attracting Tac’s attention. “What is it?” the cat asked. “Nothing, just a thought I want out of my head.” “Weird.” “I don’t want to hear that from you.” Tac remained silent, and Kristine sat there for the rest of the ride, mind going around in unproductive circles. She got off one stop sooner than she usually did when going to work. The coffee shop was about two blocks away from the subway station. The area, mostly business office towers and the like, was quiet on a Sunday afternoon. The ‘Smart Bean’ was an upscale little shop, often crowded during the week but very nearly empty now. She saw Oscar Cotton sitting at one of the tables near the back of the shop. He had looked up from his phone when she had come in, looked at her, then went back to his phone. He did not recognise me, she thought. She walked across the floor, went to stand up beside the table that he sat at. “Mr Cotton,” she said. He looked up from the phone. He looked at her. “Can I help you?” He looked confused. She produced her bridging ID and handed it to him. He looked at it, the confusion in his expression growing. Finally, he looked at her. “Miss St. James?” “Yes sir.” “Magic,” he said, sounding disgusted as he handed her back the ID. “May I have a seat?” she asked. He nodded at the seat opposite to him. She sat, her feet not quite touching the ground. Tac jumped down from her shoulder and into her lap. “I got you a coffee,” he told her, indicating the cup in front of her. “Thank you,” she said, taking it. She loved Smart Bean coffee, the rich dark roast, of course, black. It was bitter and awful to her changed taste buds, but she kept her expression neutral as she took a drink. “What happened?” he asked her. She told him, most of it, leaving out the part about diapers and baby themed stuff, but covering the basics. Kristine finished with, “It was not what I wanted. I never would have made the decision, but I was going to die.” “I understand,” he told her. “I want to continue working with Cotton and Black. I’m a victim. I know that there is a clause in the contract about magic, but it’s not fair.” She blushed realising how childish she sounded. He did not answer her immediately, instead picking up his coffee cup and drinking from it. He put it down when he finished the contents and asked, “Did you study magical law in law school?” The question confused her a little, and she thought back to law school, not so much about the classes she took, but the ones she did not. “I don’t remember anything about magical law,” she told him. “Just some details about the nature of the treaties between the worlds.” “Do you know how the law works in the Magical Realm?” She shook her head. “If you are accused of a crime you are brought before one of the most powerful magic users in the area. They cast a truth spell and you are asked if you did what you were accused of. Once you answer you either go free or are punished.” Kristine did not say anything for a few seconds, and then, “But that is incriminating yourself.” “No such protection in the Magical Realm.” “But what if there are witnesses?” “No witnesses are ever called.” “What if the accused has magic powerful enough to trick the spell?” “Might makes right.” “But…” Oscar held up a hand, stopping Kristine’s words. “I am not here to debate the nature of the Magical Realm's law or lack thereof. That is how it works because that is how it has to work. Magic complicates things. Witnesses might have seen an illusion, or be under a spell of compulsion. Evidence may be summoned out of nothing. In a world like that, they use the simplest way to deal with it. That is why you never saw any courses concerning magical law. That is why you can no longer work at Cotton and Black. “In fact, I am going to have to call the opposing lawyers and tell them that a person articling with us has become a Magical Girl. Likely they will ask for an extension while they make sure nothing in our case has been magically tampered with, they might even ask that the judge simply rule for them seeing as the case is now tainted.” “But I just became Magical Girl yesterday.” “And you have a witness to that?” “Sure she does,” Tac said, speaking up. Oscar looked surprised for a moment at the talking animal, but only a moment. “That will help, I might need to call you to tell your story to the judge.” “Anything to help,” Kristine answered without thinking. Oscar nodded. “I appreciate it. Did you bring your work ID, keys, laptop?” “What? No. Why?” “I’ll need the keys and ID, and I’ll need to have one of our IT people take a look at your personal laptop.” Well, that was a sign that her time with Cotton and Black were over. “I’ll have to go home and get all that. It will take about an hour, maybe a little longer. I guess I can take a taxi.” “No need. I will drive you to your home. We can take care of all of that as soon as possible.” “As soon as possible,” Kristine echoed back. He nodded. She stood, dumping Tac from her lap. “I got to go to the bathroom,” she said and headed to the back of the coffee shop. She did not have to go to the bathroom, or maybe she did, she no longer knew, but she was not about to sit in someone’s car without checking to make sure her training panties were not about to leak. In the stall, the somewhat complicated task of getting her pants off made her decide it was possible skirts would be a large part of her future wardrobe. The training panties were wet, though not sodden. She would not to take a chance and changed into a dry pair. Fortunately, there was no one else in the bathroom to see her toss the wet training panties into the garbage before she washed her hands. On leaving the bathroom, she found Oscar at standing at the front door, talking to a familiar looking blonde woman. She was tall, Kristine thought, probably equal in height to Oscar, and in her heels, she stood taller. Long blonde hair, fair skin, pretty. Oscar noticed Kristine as she approached. “Kristine, this is Emily Black, of the IT department.” That explained why she had looked familiar. “Black?” she asked. “My Uncle is Oscar’s partner, but don’t worry, I did not get the job due to nepotism.” Oscar laughed at what was probably a private joke, then said, “Emily will have to check your laptop, you understand.” Not pleased, Kristine nodded. “Of course.” “Let’s go,” he said and led them from the cafe. His car was only a few blocks away, a dark blue Lexus, four doors. Emily took the front seat, leaving the back for Kristine. Seeing the leather interior, she was glad she had changed her training panties. In the front seat, Oscar and Emily talked business, the IT side of things. Kristine’s computer knowledge was not as in-depth as that of Emily’s, but she thought she might be able to join in. However, she got the feeling that she was not expected to take part in the conversation. Neither made any effort to include her. She sat quietly in the back, petting Tac who slept in her lap. About twenty minutes later Oscar pulled into her apartment’s visitor parking lot. His car looked a little out of place, and he parked some distance from the other vehicles. As Kristine got out, she looked at the building, suddenly feeling that she did not want either of these people to see how she lived. She knew it was ridiculous. She was a recent graduate, no one would expect her to be living in any sort of luxury. She squared her shoulders and said, “This way.” Kristine led them into the building and up into her apartment. Could they smell the used diapers she had been throwing out? Would they see them? “Where’s your laptop?” Emily asked, breaking Kristine out of her thoughts. “Here,” she walked across the room and got the laptop, bringing it back to Emily. As Emily set up Kristine went and got her work ID and various security keys which she presented to Oscar. “Can I get you to log in?” Emily asked her. She had the laptop on, and it had booted up. Oscar stood near the door, waiting patiently, as Kristine logged into the laptop. “This won’t take long,” Emily said as she went to work. “Just going to remove the VPN software and proprietary data, check for any files from the firm.” Kristine nodded. As promised it did not take long for Emily to finish up with the laptop. She plugged a USB key into the computer, fingers typing rapidly. Kristine looked towards Oscar, but he had his smartphone out, looking at that. He was not interested in talking. And what would they say to each other anyway? About a minute later Emily pulled the USB key out of the laptop. “It’s clean.” Oscar looked away from the phone. “Good. Thank you for working on a Sunday.” Emily smiled at Kristine and then looked to Oscar and said, “This was a special case, so no problem.” “Miss St. James, again, I am sorry. You might have become a good lawyer.” “Thank you,” Kristine said. It was the only thing she could say. They left, talking again about the firm’s IT requirements. She was no longer on their minds. She closed her apartment door and went back to the couch, flopping down and looking at her laptop. Shifting forward, feeling her training panties squelch under her, she worked on the computer, checking to see what had been removed, making sure that her pictures and a few other things she would not want to lose were still there. “Damn,” she said, slumping down. “What’s the problem there?” Tac asked, jumping onto the back of the couch. Kristine looked up at the cat. “There are so many answers to that.” “Got one that I might care about?” She mumbled something unflattering under her breath and then said, “I am out of a job.” “I am aware. Don’t care.” “Well, you should, cause I am going to be out on the street soon.” “I don’t see how you being out on the street is a problem for me, but I will point out that you are stupid?” “Stupid? That I need money is stupid? That I still got student loans is stupid? That I can’t even afford to buy new clothes is stupid?” “Those things seem more on the sad side than stupid,” Tac told her. “What is stupid is that you have forgotten you got a magic bag that has almost everything you need.” “What? It has money in it?” She could not believe that. “Why not summon it and find out,” Tac paused, “stupid.” She sat up straight, making certain to knock Tac off the back of the couch as she did not. “Not cool,” Tac said as she fell. Holding her hands out in front of her she pictured the bag and it dropped out into her arms. She placed it beside her and opened it up. She found the familiar diapers and training panties, food and drink and baby care products and Mr Bear, but no money. “Well?” she asked Tac, who had jumped up beside her. She grabbed a couple of pair of training panties, knowing she was going to need them. “Open up the zippered, front pocket.” She did. Inside she found an envelope. Written on it was ‘for clothes’. Opening it, she found a stack of twenty and fifty dollar bills, even some hundreds. Counting it revealed there to be about four thousand dollars. “Where did this come from?” she demanded of Tac. “Where do you think? Banks.” “Is it…” “Stolen? Don’t be stupid. There is trade between the Magic and the Mundane Realms. The Magic Realm enjoys a huge trade surplus, but we don’t have use for your money, so we leave it here. When an agent, like you, needs money, you get money.” She looked at all the bills. “I don’t have to work anymore.” “You don’t.” “If I want a bigger apartment? A house.” “You’d get it.” “A sports car?” “Can you reach the pedals.” “Shut up.” “You won’t be getting any mansions unless you need one, and probably not any of those fancy Italian sports cars,” Tac paused, “do they still have them?” After Kristine nodded Tac continued, “or diamond studded golden back scratchers, but you’ll have what you need for a comfortable, easy life. Magic Girls have it good.” She did not have to work. “I wanted to be a lawyer.” “I wanted to be a rich princess who never had to travel to the Mundane Realm. I did not get that,” Tac told her. “Life is unfair. Suck it up. We’re going hunting tonight.” “Hunting?” “I am going to teach you to track minor magical threats. An important skill for a Magical Girl.” “Yay for me,” Kristine said sarcastically. Several hours of hunting down, and in some cases killing, small magical beings (goblins and such) left Kristine tired and wet. Returning to her apartment, she dismissed her magical outfit and then went to take a shower. Clean, in a dry pair of training panties, she took a seat on her couch and turned on her laptop. She just wanted to stream some movies and relax, maybe check out some real estate as well. As the laptop booted up, she reached for her phone. There was a message. From Oscar. She played it. His recorded voice came from the phone. ‘Miss St. James, I want you to come to the courthouse tomorrow. Call me.’ She stared at the phone for a few seconds. It did not make any sense to her. She had been certain she would never hear from him again. After several seconds she hit the icon to call him back. After a few rings, it was answered. “Miss St. James,” Oscar said. “You wanted to speak with me Mr Cotton?” He was silent for a few seconds, then said, “I would appreciate it if you showed up at court tomorrow, at 9am. I have a meeting with the judge, and I want you to be there.” Her eyes widened as, for a moment, she imagined that he would be making a case for her to remain part of the case, but only for a moment. That was stupid. “Why?” she asked, sounding a little more bitter than she wanted. “I want to get the judge’s ruling as to whether your recent change compromises the case. The judge will have questions, it would be best if you were there.” “I understand. I’ll help.” She paused and then said, “I have nothing to wear for court.” Oscar did not tell her not to worry. He would never tell her that. The right clothing was an essential part of one’s presentation in court. After a short silence, he said, “I’ll bring something, Don’t worry.” She took a deep breath. “Okay, I will be there.” “Thank you Miss St. James, I appreciate it.” “I am glad to help,” she answered. “I will see you tomorrow.” He hung up. She looked at her phone for a few seconds and then tapped the hangup icon. Gently chewing on her bottom lip, she wondered what tomorrow would be like. Would she be a professional in the room, or would be she like some weird piece of evidence. It worried at her all night, and she crawled into bed early, setting her alarm before she pulled the covers over her head. BREAK POINT#3 Kristine woke not to the beeping of her alarm but to another orgasm from another terribly erotic dream. She lay on her bed, breathing deeply, squirming, slim chest rising and falling with each gasping breath. She finally got control of herself, wiping at her damp forehead. “What the hell,” she said softly. Her alarm started beeping. As she sat up, she felt something heavy and wet slide about in the back of the diaper that she was wearing. Eyes wide she reached behind her and put her hand on the back of the plastic. The mass within the diaper shifted and spread out as she pushed against the padding. “Oh no,” she said. She shifted forward, taking the weight off her bottom. The mess slithered forward as she got up on her hands and knees. How was she going to clean up that mess? She’d have to get into her shower, take the heavily soiled diaper off. And then what? Could she flush it? And she would have to clean herself up, the mess that she felt stuck to her bottom. Just the thought of doing so made her feel ill. She should just be able to magic this away. Then a thought occurred to her. “Mr Bear, help.” She blushed even as she said it out loud, not entirely certain about what she was doing. A moment later the giant teddy bear was at her side. She did not have to give any instructions, the bear grabbed her up from the bed, cleared some space, and put her on the floor. She blushed as the bear pulled her legs up and untaped her diaper, then began to clean her up. The bear was fast, efficient, in extremely short order she was clean, the area around her was clean, the dirty diaper and the wipes having disappeared, even Mr Bear was clean. Of course, the bear then proceeded to put a new diaper on her, acting so fast she could hardly resist. He creamed her bottom, rubbing it across her butt and between her thighs, sending a shock of unexpected pleasure through her that made her gasp. Then he rained sweet smelling powder across her before pulling a thick diaper up between her legs and tapping it snug around her. He lifted her up from the floor, grabbing her under her arms, then placed her on her feet and patted her head. She blushed at the gentle touch, then lisped out her ‘thank you’ sending him away. Standing there, in the middle of her apartment, in just a diaper and her t-shirt, she sighed. “What the hell,” she said, then sat down on her couch. “Tac?” she called out softly. The cat did not appear. Well, she supposed that was for the best. She was not really sure how to ask the cat why she was having crazy erotic wet dreams, waking up in diapers that were damp for reasons other than piss. Was it part of the magic, or, as she was afraid of, was she just some kind of pervert? It was probably the magic. She hoped. Thinking of magic and the cat she summoned up her magic bag. She opened the small zippered pocket she had found the money in the night before. Within were two envelopes, neither feeling as if it were stuffed with cash. In one was a letter, informing her that all her student loans would be paid off by the end of the business day. The other letter showed that all her credit cards, as well as her line of credit, had all been paid off. She was completely out of debt. “Well, that’s something,” she said, tossing the letters on her coffee table and then dismissing the diaper bag. Standing she tore the expertly taped diaper from around her waist and tossed it, heading into her bathroom. Tac showed up when she left her apartment. She was dressed in the same outfit she had worn the day before, the slacks and the blouse. “Where you going?” the cat asked. “To court. Oscar wants my help,” she said, feeling happy for saying that. “Your help?” Tac asked incredulously. “Yes, my help,” she said, sounding far more defensive than she had intended. “Some kind of monster thing?” “No, legal matters,” she said, tilting her chin up as she walked towards the elevator. “This I got to see.” Kristine paused, wondering if she should tell the cat it could not come. Of course, she did not expect that Tac would do something just because she had ordered, and she supposed having an obvious magical animal might help things along in some manner or another. “Do as you want,” she said, and resumed her walk. Seeing as she was debt free and flush with cash (she had the money for clothing in her messenger bag) she decided to take a taxi. “How much more do you need to do to finish with me?” she asked Tac as she did up her seatbelt. “A few more nights and you’ll have all the basics down. You’re not as stupid as what I was expecting.” “Is that one of those magical animals?” the taxi driver asked, looking back at her in the rearview mirror. “Is that a problem?” Kristine asked. “I can toss her out of the cab, no problem if we are moving fast.” “Rude,” Tac said. “No, no, just never saw one before.” He pulled away from the curb and merged into traffic. “So,” the driver asked, “you one of those Magical Girls?” “Yeah, I’m one of those Magical Girls.” “You look a little young for it.” She laughed loudly. “I say something funny?” “Hilarious, but don’t worry about it.” “We’re not going to get attacked by monsters, are we?” “I don’t think so.” She looked at Tac. “A monster attack against a mundane is a pretty unlikely thing,” the cat sat smugly. “Is it now?” Kristine turned her gaze on Tac. “I don’t think my statement can in anyway be used to infer any wrongdoing on my part.” “And if I got one of those truth spells Oscar mentioned?” “Well, you don’t have one.” “You don’t seem to be all that friendly,” the driver said. “Tell me about it,” Kristine answered. “Aren’t you magical girls and your talking pets supposed to be all friendly like?” “Pets?” Tac sounded offended. “I am beginning to suspect that is just PR.” “Pets?” “So how did you become a magical girl, if you don’t mind me asking?” “Desperate measures,” Kristine said. “Either that or I die.” “So you didn’t want to be one.” “Of course not. Why would I?” “I bet it beats driving a cab.” Kristine was about to argue that, seeing as she was pretty sure driving a cab did not require diapers, but she decided not to. And she thought about the letters from the morning, the money in her bag. Probably a lot of people would think the benefits outweighed the costs. “It still was not what I thought I wanted to be doing with my life?” “Oh, what did you want to do with your life?” “I was going to be a lawyer.” The driver was silent for a few seconds. “You ask me the world needs more Magical Girls than lawyers.” “Did I ask you?” she snapped at him. “Don’t be so catty,” Tac told her. “I don’t want to hear that from you,” she told the cat. “Listen, I’m just saying that society is too litigious as it stands and fewer lawyers might not be a bad thing. Maybe people would talk things out and not tie up the courts with nuisance lawsuits and real legal change could happen.” “What, are you a professor of sociology or something?” “Philosophy.” “A philosopher cab driver, this is getting good,” Tac said. “You’re a professor of philosophy?” “Masters degree. Working on my doctorate.” Kristine frowned. “Are you driving for money or is this your thesis?” “Welcome to my lab, Magical Girl.” “Oh, crap.” “Do you have a card? Cause I think I want to ride in your cab more often," Tac said. “So, do you think you can do more to make the world just if you were a lawyer than you could be being a magical girl.” “I did not get into law because of justice,” Kristine said, exasperated, and then, “No, wait, I mean, justice is important, but the law is complex and beautiful.” “Really?” “Well, it’s complex.” “So, if you were interested in justice, would you find it easier to make a difference as a lawyer or a Magical Girl.” Kristine squirmed in her seat, thought the padding of her training panties felt both warm and wet but was not sure. And she could not check. “I suppose if I was only interested in justice that a Magical Girl has more options.” “But Magical Girls are not agents of justice,” Tac said as she jumped up onto the back of the front, passenger seat. “At least not necessarily.” “But do they have the freedom to become so?” “Probably,” Tac said. “So Magical Girl, do you feel that if you cannot practice law that you are required to uphold justice? Does your power require you to act.” “Hell no,” Kristine said. “Power does not equate to responsibility.” “Interesting.” “Listen, can you just drive.” “Sure,” he said, and then asked Tac, “so you offer power to these girls?” “That is right.” Tac sounded pleased with herself. “And you don’t feel that there is a problem with that? It’s like you are creating child soldiers.” “No like about it. But young girls have the purity and innocence to wield magic. Their pure hearts and pure dreams protect them from the corrupting taint of magic.” “Bullshit!” Kristine said from the back. “I was twenty-five, and you still picked me.” “Twenty-five?” the driver asked, looking at her in the mirror again. Kristine wished she had kept her mouth shut. “You were immature for your age,” Tac said by way of explanation. She smacked the cat from the back of the seat hard enough that it hit the interior windshield. “Hey, watch it,” the driver said. “The cat’s fine.” “My feelings can be hurt you know,” Tac said, jumping down from the dashboard. “Good to know. I’ll try to be more emotionally cruel.”
 The driver looked at her in the mirror, then down at Tac. He asked no more questions. Kristine felt a little bad about that but did not want to start up the conversation again. When she was dropped off at the courthouse, she tipped the driver well, by way of apology, then walked up the steps towards the large entranceway. She was near the doors when she was met by Oscar’s assistant. Yvonne Clark was an older woman, brown hair striped with grey, dressed conservatively. She had some garment bags hung over her shoulder. “Kristine?” she asked hesitantly. “Yes. Mr Cotton wanted me here.” Of course, Yvonne had to know that. What a stupid and obvious thing to say. “Yes. Come on. I have some clothing for you.” He held up the garment bags a little higher. At least Kristine was not the only one stating the obvious. Yvonne led her to a bathroom where she could change. Kristine went in on her own, carrying the three bags. She left them on a small bench inside the room by the door and went right for a stall. Her training panty was not too wet, but she cleaned herself up and put on a new one, not wanting to take a chance of staining any of the clothing she was going to borrow. There were three dresses within the bags, as well as a few packaged sundries. She wondered if they belonged to Oscar’s daughters or granddaughters. Perhaps young nieces? She did not really know much about his family other than he did have children. One of the dresses looked like a little girl’s Sunday dress. A bit too much frou-frou and pink for her tastes. Another was a surprisingly mature looking dress in a pale blue, clingy. Kristine was certain the bulk of her training panties would be visible. She went with the third, a dark blue dress, with a pleated skirt that dropped below her knees and short, wide sleeves that fell just above her elbows. The skirt was loose enough that there was no chance of her training panties showing through and it looked conservative. There was a pair of white tights, still in the package, along with the dress. She tore the bag open and put them on. The cotton tights were a little too small, and the dress a bit tight across her slim chest, but, looking at herself, she saw that none of that showed. Good enough. She gathered up everything and left the bathroom. Yvonne and Tac were waiting nearby. Yvonne looked Kristine up and down and nodded. “Good. Come on.” Tac jumped up onto her shoulder. Yvonne led Kristine up the main stairs, where the too small tights and slightly too tight dress made themselves a little more obvious. She felt a little corseted as she could not breathe as deeply as she wished, and the tights were sliding down a little, and she had to resist the urge to try to pull them up. Down a hall, deeper into the building, to a small waiting room where Oscar, and to her surprise and no small amount of embarrassment, Daniel were waiting. Daniel was staring at her, shock obvious on his face. She noted two others, a woman and man, well dressed. The man she recognised as Wendal Pine, the lead lawyer for the other side. “Miss St. James, thank you for coming,” Oscar said to her. “You’re welcome Mr Black.” Daniel schooled his expression to something more professional and nodded a hello to her. “Kristine,” he said. She returned the informal greeting with a “Daniel. You’re assisting with the case? Good job.” He looked a little uncomfortable, for they both knew that she was supposed to be here. “Thank you,” he said, almost sounding himself. Wendal and his companion were openly staring at her. She ignored them, deciding she would let someone else handle introductions if they were required. “Is there anything else Mr Cotton?” Yvonne asked. “Not at the moment Yvonne, thank you.” Yvonne nodded and then left them. There were several seconds of an uncomfortable silence in the room before Oscar said, “Let’s go.” He walked to one of the doors, knocked and then pushed it open. Kristine started towards the doors, but the others, with their longer strides (not hampered by trying to keep cotton tights from sliding down over a pair of training panties), put everyone else in the room, and she had to wait to enter last. There was a small office beyond. The five of them filled it. A woman behind a desk was talking to Oscar. “Go in,” she said, “Judge Morrison is waiting for you.” They all filed through the secretaries office into the much more significant office of the judge. Bernard Morrison was a tall man, big, shaved head, wrinkles around his eyes and mouth. He was standing, waiting for them. “Sit,” he ordered, pointing at a table in front of his desk. Everyone sat. Kristine found the chair too big for her, wished she could kneel on it, so she was not so low. Bernard went and sat at his desk. “Let’s make this fast.” He looked at Kristine. “Kristine St. James.” “Yes sir,” she said, hating how her voice seemed to squeak. “Papers?” She reached into her bag, pulled out her ID. She was about to get off the chair when Tac jumped to the floor and became the tuxedo-clad, cat-eared beauty that was her other form. There were a few expressions of surprise. With a smile Tac took the various documents from Kristine and walked to the judge’s desk, handing them to him. He looked through them, turning the bridging ID back and forth, staring at Kristine. She felt her cheeks grow warm under his scrutiny. He gave the documents back to Tac. “Thank you.” “Of course,” Tac said, and walked back, putting the documents on the table, in front of Kristine, just far enough from her that Kristine had to reach to get them. The cat-eared woman took a seat beside Kristine, smiling at the other people. “Tell me how you came to this position,” Judge Morrison said to Kristine. So Kristine told him of her meeting with Tac Friday evening and of her accepting the contract the next day. She kept it simple, to the point. Tac confirmed her story when asked. “When was the last time you worked on this case,” he asked her. “Friday evening, about 5pm.” “Anything since then?” “No sir.” “Have you had any contact with anyone involved in the case since then?” “Just Mr Cotton. I let him know what happened, and met with him yesterday too, well, officially end my employment with the firm.” “Did you talk about the case?” She shook her head. “No sir.” Wendal shifted forward in his chair. “Any witnesses to this?” “I was there,” Tac said. At the same time, Oscar said, “Emily Black from our IT department was there. She can be a witness as to our conversation. Shall I ask her to come by? I have a signed statement from her.” He brought an envelope from his jacket. “Give it here.” Oscar did so, and Bernard looked it over. “Good enough,” he finally said. “I would like a ruling now as to if Miss St. James unfortunate situation in any way reflects on this case,” Oscar said. The judge looked at Wendal and his companion. “Are you requesting a stay in procedures?” Wendal did not answer immediately, but finally said, “Not at this time.” “Your honour, if not at this time than if I may be permitted to say, than not at all,” Oscar said. “More information could come up later in the case,” Wendal replied, a little heated. “We may need to request a stay or delay later.” “If things start to go bad for you,” Oscar said. Kristine had suspected but now knew why Oscar had requested her presence there. “Enough,” Bernard said, loudly. No one else said anything. “Mr Pine, if you do not see a reason to delay proceedings at this time, based on what we know, I will not allow you to request a later delay. Unless of course, you put further evidence in front of me that puts into question Miss St. James' statement that she has had nothing to do with the case since her unfortunate transformation.” “Very well,” Wendal said. He did not sound happy about it. “All right, then this meeting is done. I will see you in court in,” he looked at his watch, “twenty minutes.” It was a dismissal that everyone recognised. They left the office. Out in the waiting room, everyone started walking away. Daniel paused, looked at her, back at the others who were all watching, and then said, “I’m sorry this happened to you.” He walked off. Not about to taint the case by being seen associating with her. She was alone. She found Yvonne, down the hall, waiting for her. She returned to the bathroom on the first floor, changing back into her own clothing. She held up the tights, making sure there were no telltale stains on the white cotton, then shoved them into the garment bag with the dress. “Thank you,” she said as she handed the bag back to Yvonne outside of the bathroom. “You’re welcome,” she said with a smile before turning and walking away. “Now what?” Tac asked from where she lazily leaned on a wall. “I guess I’ll go shopping.” “Good, I like shopping.” Kristine supposed some retail therapy was a way to not think of things. Or maybe not think that there was nothing left to really think about. She was a Magical Girl, and it seemed that was all she would be. All she could be. So letting her mind focus on buying a new wardrobe was welcome. She looked for quality, triple stitching, good materials, nothing that looked like it had been made in a sweatshop. Since training panties and, not that she wanted to admit it, diapers, were going to be a constant she looked for skirts and dresses mostly, to make changing easier. She bought some slacks and loose jeans, but they made up only a small part of her new and growing wardrobe. Quality and conservative were her watchwords. She soon had several bags full of clothing. Tac had to help her carry them. Some training bras were added to her purchases. As she had the day before Kristine got the idea that most of the salespeople who sold them to her were ultimately humouring her. What she did not need (assuming she was not going to chance a mess) were panties, but she bought them anyway. She did not want anyone thinking about why she would not be buying them. It was mid-afternoon when she decided to go home. She and Tac stuffed a taxi’s trunk full of clothing of all sorts, and the back seat was pretty full too. They did not get a driver who wanted to speak, so Kristine sat in the back seat, feeling tired and wet, hoping her training panties did not leak. Fortunately, she made it back to her apartment leaving the seat behind her dry. She and Tac hauled everything up to her apartment and Kristine went to change. She had leaked a little on her way up, small damp spots on the seat of her slacks. After changing into a dry pair of training panties, she tossed the pants into the laundry hamper and then, in only her socks, blouse and training panty, began to unpack her purchases. She was not sure at first what to do with all her old clothing, but after a few minutes of looking through her wardrobe, she decided it had to go. There was no point in keeping it around, other than to torture herself. She found some boxes and used the bags all her new things had come in and packed away all her old things. She would donate them to some charity, or better yet a woman’s shelter. Maybe her suits would do someone some good. As she finished boxing the last of the old things up, she felt odd, as if something were off. She found herself walking about the apartment, looking onto corners, opening things up. As small as the apartment was her actions did not go unnoticed. “What are you doing?” Tac asked her. Kristine looked at the cat. “Something feels off, but I don’t know what.” “Probably just because you are being watched.” “What?” Tac, in cat form again, stretched out. “Yeah. Not long after we got back.” “Where?” she asked, starting towards the windows. “Stop, don’t be stupid,” the cat told her. “Pardon?” she looked back at Tac. “You don’t want them to know you spotted them. That’s like tradecraft 101.” “Tradecraft?” She shook her head. “What should I do?” “Stop being stupid?” “Aren’t you supposed to help me?” “If I can make you stop being stupid that would help a lot.” “You make me want to kick you.” “Transform. Put your pacifier in your pie hole and teleport down there.” Kristine wanted to say something snide, but the cat was right. “Thank you,” she said softly. “What was that?” “I said thank you,” she snapped, and then before Tac might say anything else she transformed. Teleporting about, being invisible, it was all pretty amazing. It almost made being a Magical Girl worthwhile. Though not the diapers. She stood beside the car, not seen by the occupants, looking into the windows. It did not take her long to figure out who they were. There was a file, open in the back seat, with some stationary with the Pine law firm letterhead on it. So they were looking for proof that she was still somehow involved in the case. Good luck on finding that, she thought as she teleported up onto the roof of a nearby high-rise. She took the pacifier from her mouth. “Annoying.” “I will teach you a spell to chase them away,” Tac said. “Chase them away?” “Sure. Magic Girls need to make the mundanes scatter, stay away from dangerous places. Nice simple spell. You envision something unpleasant and focus it… Though with your weird ways of casting spells who know how it will work. Still, it is simple enough.” “No.” “No what?” “I’m not going to cast it. They are just doing their jobs, and it is not like they are going to see anything that will be a problem for Cotton and Black. I’ll just ignore them.” “But this is a teachable moment.” “I don’t care.” She teleported back to her apartment and ended her magical girl transformation. Tac had jumped from her shoulder. “Boring.” “I can learn that spell later,” she told the cat as she picked up the packed boxes and stacked them next to the door. Tac shook her cat head and then went and curled up on the couch. Kristine went and cleaned everything up, considering what she might do if she got a house. That all she needed to do was to want one and she would be given one seemed so unlikely. It was like she had won a lottery. And in a way she supposed she had. Just not a lottery that she would have bought a ticket for. She had everything sorted out and cleaned up when she heard someone knocking on her door. Not expecting any visitors she went to the door, stood up on her toes, and looked out the peephole. On her doorstep stood the handsome Olivia. “What the hell?” she asked aloud even as she unlocked the door. “Olivia, you can’t be here, there…” That was all she got before Oliva had her wrapped in her arms, her lips pressed against Kristine’s, her tongue slipping into Kristine’s mouth. It was like the night they had last seen each other. That was one of her thoughts at that moment. She also recalled that their hands had been in each other panties, and she worried that Olivia’s hands would slide down from her shoulders and discover what she wore instead of panties. That was another of her thoughts. She also was a little surprised at the tongue in her mouth. It seemed strange and well, the only word that came to her mind, strangely was, gross. It seemed a little gross. Then suddenly before Kristine could think of anything Oliva pushed her away, she herself stumbling a few steps back to fall against the door jamb. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Oliva said, crying. Kristine stared at Olivia, her mouth hanging open. She closed her mouth, then asked, “Sorry? What? Why?” “I heard, I thought, it didn’t matter. I was in love with you. I was sure it didn’t matter what you looked like, but it felt so wrong. I’m sorry.” “Olivia?” She took a step forward, then stopped. “You love me?” She was surprised. She liked Olivia, a lot, but in love? “Oh,” Kristine said. Of course, she loved Olivia as well. Why had she not seen it? “I…” “I don’t love you anymore,” Olivia cried and wiped at her eyes, smearing eyeliner. “What?” “You’re a child, when I look at you, I feel nothing. When I kissed you I just felt like a monster.” She straightened. “I never should have come here. I have to leave.” “Olivia…” Kristine took a step forward. “No, Kristine, I can’t be near you. It’s tearing me up.” Kristine stopped. “Goodbye.” She turned and fled the apartment. “Olivia,” Kristine said softly and took a step forward. She would just be torturing Olivia if she followed. “Well that was some nice drama,” Tac said as she jumped down from the couch. Kristine turned on the cat. “Shut up.” “That’s hardly nice. And here I am going to help you out.” “Help me out?” Tac saying anything like that seemed so foreign. She did not think the cat was capable of helping her. “I am going to take care of those guys in the car, so they don’t remember seeing your friend coming in here, cause that is probably important, then I am going to talk to your friend and make sure she doesn’t hurt herself.” “Oh,” Kristine said, suddenly feeling bad for her earlier thought. “And then I am going to get her on the rebound and fuck her until she can’t even remember your name.” “What?” The cat looked up at her. “She’s got a nice figure, and I am one horny kitty.” “Listen you damn cat I’ll pick you up by the scruff o the neck and shake the sh…” Tac was suddenly the buxom, tall woman in a tuxedo. She moved fast, grabbing Kristine and yanking the smaller girl across her lap as she dropped onto the couch. Skirt flipped up, training panties yanked down, she proceeded to wail on Kristine’s bottom, in the middle of the apartment, with the door to the hallway wide opened. It was humiliating. And it hurt a lot. “You Listen. I put up with a lot of crap from you cause you are cute, but you don’t get to tell me who I fuck.” Kristine was squirming, trying to break free, biting down on screams and sobs, worried someone could come and look into her apartment. Then suddenly she was on the floor, dumped from Tac’s lap, and Tac was heading out the door. “Don’t wait up,” Tac called back with a cruel smile as she left. Kristine watched her go, wiped her eyes, then stumbled to her feet, and with the training panties around her ankles, stumbled to the door and closed it. She bent down, pulled the training panties up. As they slid over her well-spanked bottom, she hissed at how much it had hurt. Had that bitch Tac used claws when she spanked her? Well, she would show Tac, she would… What would she do?
 Chase after Tac, tell her to leave Olivia alone? Scream ‘don’t have sex with my ex-girlfriend’? It was ridiculous. Olivia was not stupid, no easy lay. If Tac could seduce her, it would be because it was what Olivia wanted, at least at that moment. She sat down on the couch. Jumped up with a cry of pain. What sort of crazy magical spanking had Tac given her? She stood there, still sniffing, thinking about her friend and her life and her very adulthood which had all been snatched away for some stupid reason. She thought about how helpless she felt about it all. She thought about how there was nothing she could do about any of it. “Mr Bear,” she cried. And then the bear was there, and she threw herself into its warm, soft hug. She cried into the fur, and Mr Bear gently patted her bottom, easing the pain there. She felt completely pathetic, and at the same time completely safe. BREAK POINT#4 And now the new part that has not beeN posted yet Later, sprawled on her couch, in a too big t-shirt, the padding of a training panty a subtle but unforgettable presence, stared at the TV. She was not really watching what was on it, it was the background for her thoughts. Olivia, and what she represented. Things had been happening so quickly that she had not really considered what her life was going to be like. Saturday morning she had woken up, and everything was normal. It was now Monday evening, and she had lost her job, probably her friends, a girlfriend she had not realised was her girlfriend, her potty skills and her maturity. Things had been happening too fast. She had not really thought about it. Now that she was thinking about it Kristine did not like it. She sniffed, suddenly worried she might start crying. She rubbed at her eyes, took a deep breath. “I can turn this around,” she said out loud. It made her better to hear that, but what followed was the silent question, ‘how?’ Pulling her knees up to her chest she considered what she would need to do to fix things. She did not think she could break the magic that had changed her. She had, under duress as it had been, accepted a contract. There was something sacrosanct to that. Magical rules that had been established that would not be broken. The sticking point was that she was a child. It did not matter that she had a bridging ID, the fact that anyone who looked at her was going to see a little girl. And if she were not careful they would see a little girl in diapers. Jobs, relationships, even leisure activities would all be denied to her. Suddenly she was depressed again. She recalled, only a few days before, flipping through the channels until she could present to Tac a magical girl: Magical Parfait of the Baker’s Dozen she recalled. She could be, she realised, a joke. She could go on TV, or maybe get jobs performing. A cute little girl who was not really a little girl. Her knowledge of entertainment law was sketchy, but she seemed to remember that there was a limit on how much children could work. An apparent little girl, who was really an adult, would probably be useful. She supposed had she ever wanted to go into entertainment than this might be the best thing that ever happened to her. But while she had wanted to stand in front of a court as a lawyer, standing in front of an audience as a performer had never occurred to her. A professional joke, just like Magical Parfait, and other magical girls like her. No, she realised, she would be even a bigger joke because of the theme of her magic, and the diapers. Exhausted by her depressing thoughts, she turned off the TV, unfolded her couch, pulled her blankets over her head. She just wanted to sleep. Morning came, as it had since her transformation, with a wet dream and a messy diaper. She lay there, breathing heavily, waiting for the sensation to pass, and kind of wishing it would not. Then she called for Mr Bear so he could clear her up. It was just so much easier. After Mr Bear had her in a fresh diaper, she dismissed him. Sitting up on her fold out bed she wondered if all the Nursery Knights had to deal with that. And then she smacked her hand into her forehead. She could find them, talk to them, get them to tell her what the deal was, how they might have dealt with it. No dealing with Tac, who she really did not want to speak to, and certainly did not want to confide in. Staying in her diaper, she went to her laptop, turned it on, waited for it to boot up. It took so long. She summoned her magic bag, wrote a note that she wanted a new computer and a tablet. The message went into the side pocket, the bag dismissed. Once her computer was running, she opened a browser window and began to search. Terms like ‘Nursery Knights’, ‘magical baby girls’, ‘diaper magical girls’ got her some results, but she only found a handful of useful articles. There was a magical sighting page, with an entry on the Nursery Knights. It had not been updated in more than fifteen years. They had been active in Sacramento about twenty years prior. Kristine’s family had lived in Sacramento, but they had moved north to Seattle shortly before the Nursery Knights had been active. Had Tac shown up when she had been supposed to, would Kristine's family have moved? The Magical Realm certainly had access to money. Her father had taken them to Seattle because he had a new job there. She could envision Tac using the Magic Realm's money to keep her and her family in Sacramento. Or perhaps her teleporting power was to allow for the commute. Putting such thoughts aside she read what information was available. There was mention of a few battles, one in the downtown core. No record of any civilian casualties. Kristine found a few stories of people found asleep, unable to wake for a few months. She supposed that made sense for something that had been called the Nightmare King. Then the Nursery Knights all but disappeared. She spent about an hour reading through various sites but found nothing online that really helped her. Shutting her computer off she leaned back. Her padding felt damp on her bottom, and the diaper crinkled. Shaking her head, Kristine got up from her bed and went to the bathroom to clean up. It was still early when Kristine left her apartment. She had a small bag, loaded with a few extra training pants and an envelope full of computer money. Her outfit was all her new clothing, a black, designer A-line dress, with a skirt that hid her padding. She had paired it with a faded jean jacket. Out in front of her building, she decided not to call a cab but went for a walk instead. Kristine used to like going for walks. With school and the working at the law firm, she had had less time for that. Now she had nothing but time. She sighed loudly as she stood on a street corner, waiting for a break in the traffic. “Something wrong sweetie?” The person asking a question was a school crossing guard. An older woman with a kind smile. Kristine had not even noticed her, but it had been a long time since she had needed crossing guard’s help. “I’m just tried,” Kristine said, not even thinking to explain her problems. “You should get lots of sleep sweetie,” she told Kristine, then, a break in the traffic presenting itself, put her whistle to her lips, raised her sign, and stepped out into the crosswalk. Kristine mumbled a thank you as she crossed. Several other children, who Christine had not really noticed either, were louder in their thanks. There sure were a lot of kids around, she thought. Of course, because they were going to school. Kids were walking, almost always with an adult, though. Walking past a school, she noticed how many were being dropped off by parents. It looked like children had grown a lot less independent than she was a child. Kids a few years from being teenagers seemed to be treated more like they were children half their age, or so Kristine thought. It made Kristine rethink her earlier concerns about looking like a child. It was worse than she had thought if this was the new normal for children. “Goddamn depressing,” she said softly. No one tried to stop her, no truant officers or police demanding to know what she was doing, but she saw curious gazes turned her way. She really did not want deal with anyone asking her questions. The morning grew late, children and commuters disappeared from the streets. She watched the cars going by, supposed that people were out shopping, like her. Kristine had been walking for a while, but she was not tired, no ache in her leg muscles. Recalling what Tac had said she could only assume that she was enjoying another of the benefits of being a magical girl. Even untransformed it appeared she enjoyed a stronger body. Almost two hours after she had set off she reached the shopping mall she had wanted to visit. It had not been open for long, and it was not too crowded. In an electronic store, Kristine went to the computer isle and looked around. She had educated herself about computers, enough to know what she wanted. Before price had always been a concern, but now she had money waiting to be spent. It took her about twenty minutes to decide between the three computers she had been considering, and then she stood around for several minutes, waiting for someone to come up and ask to help her. She was a little surprised that the salespeople had left her alone so long. Then she remembered. She was a kid. Of course, they were ignoring her. They probably thought she was screwing around while her parents were shopping somewhere else. “Excuse me, I’d like to buy this,” she called to a middle-aged man who passed close by. He paused, looked around, and then, Kristine was sure he sighed, he walked over to her. “What is it you want young lady?” “This,” she put her hand on the laptop she had chosen. He looked at it, then her. “Is your mother around?” “I’ll pay for it,” she told him. He looked at her for a few seconds, she guessed he was trying to decide if she was serious if he was about to get a commission out of the sale. “Okay, we’ll ring it up.” He reached under the shelf, grabbing one of the boxes. She paused on their way to the cash registers and pointed at a tablet. “And one of those.” Again he looked at her, thoughtfully, perhaps taking in her clothing. Then he grabbed another box. When they reached the cash register, he said, “All right, so where is your mother, or father?” She reached into her bag and took out the envelope with the cash in it. She had already figured out the cost, so she put the hundred dollar bills and fifty dollar bills in front of him. “I am paying for it myself. I am really spoiled.” Kristine was not sure what the salesman had been expecting, but probably not a large wad of cash. She wondered why she had not used her credit card. It probably would have been easier. Had she wanted to flash her money around? Seemed more than a little childish to her. “I’m joking,” she told him and pulled her bridging ID out. “It’s really okay. I’m older than I look.” She smiled as she held out the card. He took it from her, looked at it, flipped it over, read what was there. “You’re from the Magical Realm?” “Well, not really.” She did not want to say she was a Magical Girl. “It’s complicated.” The ID fell from his hands to the counter. “You’re a Magical Girl,” he said, nervously, looking around. “Look, I don’t…” “Fuck, is some monster going to show up? You’re going to get us all killed.” He was not shouting, but he was loud, and a few people were looking towards him. She had heard that some people were afraid of all things magical. She had never seen it before. “Listen, just take my money and give me my receipt and my stuff and I will be out of here. I’ll never come back.” “Fuck you,” he said quite loudly. “Dan, is there a problem?” A middle-aged man in a shirt and tie had approached. “She’s a fucking Magical Girl.” “Dan, go, take your break.” “But…” “Go to the break room.” Dan stared at the man, shook his head, and then almost ran away. The manager, Kristine assumed, quietly rang her up, looked at her ID once, then took her money. He did not ask her to come again. No one asked if she had found everything she wanted. People were staring at her. “Fuck,” Kristine muttered as she left. She should have shopped online. Who knew she would have to deal with such crap. She had planned to shop a little more but had no stomach for it. Leaving the mall, she hailed a taxi. As she got in with her purchases, she said to the driver, “Take me to the downtown branch of the library.” The driver pulled away from the mall. He did not want to talk, which was okay with Kristine. Kristine had excellent research skills. However, she was in no way a professional. Librarians were professionals, which was why she had come to the library. An older woman, probably around fifty, looked down at Kristine. “The Nursery Knights?” Kristine nodded. “Yes. I want to find out what I can about them.” “I see,” she simply said, and then, “come along.” She led Kristine to her desk where she sat down and started her search. She did not invite Kristine to take a seat, there was not even a chair there for visitors. However, she was not left standing for long. Perhaps after a minute or two, the librarian scribbled down some notes and then stood up, once more asking Kristine to follow. It was a pleasure to watch a professional at work, Kristine often thought. They went to an old-fashioned card catalogue, though they only stayed there a few moments. Then there was a short stop at an old microfiche machine. Kristine was not even sure she would know how to use that device. That done the woman began to pull books and old periodicals from various shelves. In less than an hour, Kristine was looking at a stack of material sitting on a table. “Thank you,” she said. “You’re welcome. Most of that material cannot be taken from the library. Leave it on the table when you are finished, we’ll get it shelved.” She turned and walked away. Kristine began to read. There was a book on the various teams of Magical Girls who had operated on the West Coast for the past thirty years. There was a full chapter on the Nursery Knights, though much of it was the author’s supposition about why a team of little girls had been chosen, and that magic must be related to innocence. It was still interesting. She put that aside, picked up a book of photography, found several pictures of the Nursery Knights within. Faces were blurry, but she would make out the little girls wearing the same style of outfits she wore when transformed. The diapers were embarrassingly obvious. A scholarly book about magical girls in general mentioned the Nursery Knights a few times, and how as a group composed of small children they represented an example of how irresponsible the Magical Realm was. “Preaching to the choir sister,” Kristine said softly as she put the book aside. She read more books, magazine articles, even an interview done with Nursery Knight Becca. Not that Becca, probably Rebecca, had a lot to say. Kristine guessed that Becca was perhaps about eight at the time, but the person doing to story assumed an age of about half that. Christine had been making notes of when the Nursery Knights had first appeared and when they had disappeared. The interview with Becca was one of the last times anyone saw one of the Nursery Knights. She had been at her research for a couple of hours. Straightening up, amazed at the fact her back did not hurt, she was aware of the wet, squishy feeling around her bottom from a soaked training panty. Hoping that she was not leaking she nearly ran to the bathroom. The inside of her dress’s skirt was just a little damp, and it did not show, fortunately. Her training panty was heavy with her pee, and she tossed it into the garbage once she had changed. Back at the table she looked through the few remaining books and magazines but was not able to add to her knowledge of the Nursery Knights. They had been much like most magical girl teams, but for their youth. But unlike those other groups, when they had finished their fight they had disappeared completely. Where had they gone? She left the books and magazines on the table as she had been told. On the way out she paused near a donation box, a sign over it reading, ‘Help Support Our Library’. She had a few hundred dollars left after her purchase of the laptop and tablet. Most of it went into the donation box, but for enough left for her cab ride home. Tac came into Kristine's apartment in her cat form. It was early evening. Kristine had set up her laptop and told herself she was still doing research, but she was really just playing around with all the new features the better computer and OS had given her. The cat jumped up onto the coffee table. “Let’s go, we have some more training to do.” Kristine almost told Tac to go to hell, but instead, she stood up and lisped out her transformation chant. She stood in her uniform, suddenly feeling more embarrassed by it. Having seen pictures of the Nursery Knights wearing that outfit, the juvenile costume felt even more so. The short skirt, the puffy sleeves, the lace trim, the ribbon on which her pacifier hung, the rattle shaped mace, and of course the thick diaper. Tac jumped up onto her shoulder. “There’s a big park west of here, do you know it?” “Yeth, I know it.” “Teleport us there for the next lesson.” Kristine did so, appearing on the roof of a medium-sized building that looked down on several acres of green space. People were enjoying the end of the day, a soccer game and a baseball game was going on at either side of the park, and people moving around between. “Okay,” Tac said. “When a Magical Girl needs to fight she should do her best to keep people from getting hurt?” “What about pwopety?” “Property damage is not a problem. We got the money to pay for it.” Kristine supposed that made sense based on what she had learned that day. Tac continued. “You need to be able to make people leave an area, so they don’t get hurt.” “How do I do that?” “It was like I was telling you. If you want to chase someone away from a place you envision something unpleasant, though not frightening, and focus on an area, then push that feeling into that area.” “Thomething unpleathant?” “A feeling of being too cool, or too hot, or an annoying sound.” “Okay.” “Clear everyone from about a hundred feet in every direction of the fountain.” Kristine nodded, stepped to the edge of the building. She looked down at the space Tac had defined, she let the words come to her as they had before. “Dirty Diaper Diaper Pail,” she said, and then, “Fuck cat.” “Hey, I don’t make this crap up.” She wanted to be angry, but when she saw what was happening below, she could only be amazed. People were leaving the area she had envisioned. They were not running, they did not even seem to be aware of it, but they evacuated the space in an orderly manner liked it had been well planned and practised. It could not have taken more than twenty seconds before the space around the fountain was deserted. People had redistributed themselves around the park, apparently unaware of their actions. What was more was that people were walking the long way around, again seeming not to notice that anything was weird in they did. They were, on further observation, actively not looking towards the space around the fountain. “Weird.” “Jump down there,” Tac told her. Kristine judged the distance and then took a few steps back. She then ran up to the edge and leapt. She sailed across the distance between, landing close to the fountain, hitting the brickwork, her shoes leaving scratches on the surface. “Oopthieth,” she said looking back at the damage. Tac made a rude sound. “That’s not an oops level of damage, trust me.” She jumped from Kristine’s shoulder to the fountain side. “No one will care.” Kristine looked around and then walked towards the edge of the space she had envisioned. No one was looking at her, no one had seen her land, heard her land. She stood, about two feet away from a man who was talking on his cell phone. She could hear what he was saying, but he did not seem to notice her. “Weird.” She walked back towards the fountain. “But what happenth if the monthter weaveth the spathe?” “Why do you think Magical Girls are in teams? A few girls working together can contain the monsters.” “I thee.” “But let’s assume you need to keep a monster contained when it is really trying to get away. Or you want to avoid accidents and not just the type you have in your diapers.” “Hey!” Ignoring her outburst, Tac continued, “You don’t want someone tripping and falling into the area, or maybe a piece of a destroyed building goes flying out. If that is likely, you need to firm up the barrier, so it does not let anything pass through.” Kristine nodded. “So, now I want you to envision the barrier becoming something that will keep people out. Visualize it and say the words.” “Okay,” Kristine told Tac, then looked around. Prison cell. Sheets of thick plastic. Steel walls. Chainlink fences. Wood slats, gaily painted, safely rounded with no sharp edges. “Cwib time thafe thpathe,” she said aloud, and all around her appeared crib like bars. “Fuck,” she said again. “How cute,” Tac said in syrupy tones. She kicked the cat into the fountain. Splashing and sputtering the cat thrashed about in the water for a few seconds before turning into a woman. Tac, the woman, splashed out of the knee-deep water. She was soaked, so her ordinarily tight clothing was obscenely clinging to her. Kristine tried to tell herself she was not all jealous and was careful not to look down at her own lack of curves. Stepping out of the fountain Tac stood over her, glaring down at her. “Do you want another spanking already little girl?” Recalling the spanking of only the night before Kristine took a step back. Her lip trembled as she shook her head. “Don’t mix cats with water you overgrown toddler.” “I’m not…” she said, but looking up at Tac’s angry face killed the rest of the words in her mouth. Tac snapped her fingers. Water exploded away from her. A mist of it hit Kristine in the face, leaving her lightly drenched. Perfectly dry Tac stood there, imperious for a moment, then the woman was gone, and the cat was back. The cat leapt back up onto the fountain edge and stared at Kristine, almost as if she was daring Kristine to try something. Kristine did not take up that dare. Some water dripped from her hair. With the impossibly smug look that only a cat was capable of Tac said, “Now you have your safe crib space. That will stop most things from getting in and out, but a determined or a powerful monster might break it.” Kristine nodded, still feeling scared and not trusting her voice. “Or perhaps the monster has minions. Either way, you may need some extra help.” “What about the other Magical Girlth?” Kristine asked. “You might be fighting on your own, or they might be just as busy. Fortunately, you got Mr Bear to give you a hand.” “Mithter Bear?” “Consider if you had an army of your Bear? Each one ready to knock a monster away from the barrier, or form a wall of fur to keep the barrier safe.” Kristine nodded, seeing the point. “So, picture an army of your Mr Bears, and then, call them.” Kristine closed her eyes and did just that. She imagined an army of giant teddy bears. She opened her eyes. “Todayth the day the teddy bearth haf their pi’nic,” she called out. Well, that was not quite as bad as the other things she had to say. Around her formed shadows, and those shadows began to clump together. “Looks good so far,” Tac said. In seconds there stood about fifty or sixty shadowy forms all around her. Then, with a sound like a pop, those forms became giant teddy bears. They looked a lot like Mr Bear, though they lacked his more distinct features. They had an unfinished look to them. The close to sixty bear heads all turned towards her. It was a little creepy. “What now?” she asked Tac. “Now, think about what you want them to do.” Kristine started at them for several seconds. Then she giggled as every bear suddenly pushed its hip forward and grabbed its crotch with a big paw. “Real mature,” Tac said. Kristine ignored the cat as the bears started doing the thriller dance. “A magical army and thy best she can think to do with it is play,” Tac said. Kristine pretended the cat was not there, just watching her dancing bears. She could see that there was a lot that might be done with the bears. They could handle crowd control, probably lock enemies down she so could hit them, even just stand a perimeter guard as Tac had earlier suggested. Or she could make her very own teddy bear flash mob. The bears had been dancing for a few minutes (she felt sorry for everyone on the other side of the barrier who could not see the show) when Kristine suddenly felt dizzy. “Oh my,” she said, stumbling back a few steps before sitting slowly on the edge of the fountain. The bears all stopped moving. As she sat there, taking deep breaths, Kristine felt her diaper grow warm under her as she wet it without control. “Wha’ happen?” she asked. “It takes a lot of magical energy to summon and maintain your bears,” Tac told her in a tone that suggested she thought that Kristine should have known that. “Teddy bearth ta bed,” Kristine said, and the bears disappeared. As soon as they were gone, she felt better. “You need to work on your magical stamina,” Tac told her. “Magical thtamina?” “Your ability to channel and hold the magical power. The more magic you use, the better you’ll get. Normally, of course, you are working with a team, and each girl can handle a different thing. Still, a Magical Girl never knows when she’ll have to fight on her own.” “I would like to meet the other Magical Girls,” Kristine said, seeing an opportunity. “What?” “The other Nursery Knights. I would like to talk to them.” “I’ll see what I can do,” Tac told her. Glad that Tac had not asked why Kristine got unsteadily to her feet. Her soaked diaper sagged under the weight of her pee. “One more thing and then we’ll call it a night.” “One more?” Kristine asked. She wanted to teleport home and get a fresh diaper, or training panty. As long as it was dry. “If things are terrible, then you want to take the area you are fighting in out of the world.” “Out of the worl’?” “Think about it as moving the area to another dimension.” “Another dimenthion?” “Are you a parrot?” Kristine was about to say, ‘Parrot,’ but shut her mouth on the word. “How?” “Visualize it. Think about this space sinking away.” Kristine looked around, thought about the ground under her becoming water, the entire area sinking away, going somewhere else. “Into the dark toy box and clothe the lid,” she said, sweeping her hand out. The barrier went black. Suddenly all around her was darkness. It was as if the temperature suddenly dropped, and she shivered, her diaper growing cold and clammy around her hips. There was an indirect light, and there were long shadows all around her. Turning in place, she started open mouth. “I’m really somewhere elthe.” “You are,” Tac told her. “Did I leave a hole in the worl’?” “No. Its as if this space no longer exists, the space it took up no longer there.” Kristine thought about that and shivered again. “Okay, take us back out.” Kristine nodded. Without being told she visualised the area returning to the world and said, “Open the toy box.” It became warm and brighter, and around her, the park returned. “That’s enough for today,” Tac said as she jumped up onto Kristine’s shoulder. “Back up to the roof.” Kristine tried to teleport, but her concentration failed, and she felt as if the world stuttered around her. Her hand tightened on the mace, and she almost hurled it at the ground. She felt tears in her eyes. It was all so hard, and she was so tired. She realised her emotions were suddenly out of control with exhaustion and she had been about to throw a tantrum because of it. I am not a baby, she told herself and focused. Kristine successfully teleported on her second attempt. Standing on the roof she followed Tac’s direction, dropping the barrier and then the exclusion field. From above she watched as people began to move back into the space she had earlier driven them from. Again they did not seem to notice that they were returning to the area, just as they had not been aware they had been leaving it. Within a few minutes it was as if it had never happened. Magic was amazing, Kristine thought. She teleported back to her apartment. Tac left her for some other business. Kristine made sure not to ask if that other business was Olivia. She sat down on her couch, her diaper squishing beneath her. She just wanted to rest a moment, then she would change back, but she was asleep in seconds. BREAK POINT#5 Someone, probably Mr Bear, had unfolded her couch, undressed her, changed her, and put her in the bed, sheets tucked in around her. While the magical bear could do all that to her and not wake her up was a little disconcerting, there was something about it that her still sleepy mind found comforting. Knowing that there was always going to be something that would take care of her. Closing her eyes she tried to go back to sleep, but after only a few seconds she opened her eyes and turned her head towards the clock in the room. She had been asleep for a few hours, and it was not too late in the evening. Kristine did not think she would get back to sleep. Sitting up, the sheets slipping off her, she found herself dressed in one of the pyjama tops she had bought. Mr Bear had not bother putting the bottoms on her. She got up from the bed, felt too lazy to hunt up the pyjama pants or switch from the thick diaper to a pair of training pants. She got her new laptop and tablet, setting them up on the coffee table as she sat down on the sofa bed. At first, she was not sure what to do, then she decided to search for a house. She suddenly wanted a bedroom, with a real bed. That search kept her busy until she felt tired enough to go back to sleep. Morning. Waking up from an orgasmic wet dream. Messy diaper. Mr Bear cleaning her up. She doubted she would ever get used to it. At the very least the sweaty, panting, twitchy, wet and wonderful feeling of the wet dream was something that would never get dull. Well, she hoped. Tac was not around. She sat on her folded up couch, wondering what she was going to do. Kristine thought that there was nothing more she could learn in researching the Nursery Knights. She would have to wait until Tac got back to her. Shopping was out. Leaning back on the couch, diaper crinkling under her, TV tuned to a local news station, what to do with the day occupied her thoughts. Sitting around the apartment sounded dull. Tac had said she needed to work on her magical stamina. That seemed like a good idea. Lisping out her transformation phrase left Nursery Knight Krisy standing in the apartment. She grabbed her a bag for her tablet, hung it over her shoulder, then tucked her tablet into it. Looking at herself in the mirror she giggled at how incongruous the black bag looked with the baby style dress. Then she disappeared, teleporting away. Kristine looked at houses. She practised putting up exclusion fields, making everyone leave the house. Then she would teleport in and look around. After getting a feel for the place, she would teleport out and then drop the field, watching as people went back in. It was kind of fun. By the end of the day she was feeling tired. She had been using her magic pretty heavily. Still, she felt kind of good about it, as if she was making progress. Back in her apartment she transformed back to her regular self, changed out of the wet diaper and into a set of dry training pants. She looked over the list of houses, considered what she had seen, then wrote a note explaining that she wanted to know more about one of the houses. She summoned her magic bag, put the letter in it, then dismissed the bag. Afterwards, Kristine made her dinner and was about to eat it when Tac came into the room. “Eat up, we have more training to do tonight. We’ll be working on scrying and remote viewing.” “All right,” Kristine said, then asked, “have you found anything out about the other Nursery Knights?” Tac shook her cat head. “Not yet.” Kristine nodded, not yet wanting to push, not wanting Tac asking more questions. So she ate quickly and then transformed. She and Tac headed out into the night for more practice. The next day Kristine found a set of papers in her magic bag. They were what turned out to be papers from someone who had performed a magical inspection on the house. Without the property owner’s knowledge apparently. As a lawyer, well, as someone who wanted to be one, that seemed a little wrong. As someone who was considering moving into that house she found she did not mind much. Along with the inspection results were a list of spells that could be used to repair the problems that the inspector had found. There was a report on the neighbourhood and the neighbours. Finally, there were the details of the offer that might be made. She read it over. She was not going to have to spend the money, but it still seemed like a big deal. The house was pleasant, not a big home, but it was on a big lot a lot of privacy. It had three bedrooms, the master unusually large with an east facing window. She picked up a pen and scrawled on the bottom of the page that she wanted the house. Then she returned it to her magic bag and dismissed it. Now what, she asked herself. What was she going to do? She wished she could talk to her friends, but all her friends were working for law firms. She could not contact any of them. Kristine really wanted to contact Olivia, but she knew she could not. She was also afraid of what she might learn if she did. After several minutes of sitting there she knew she had to do something. Transforming she teleported from her apartment. Standing on a windowsill, pacifier in her mouth, so she was invisible, Kristine looked in at the classroom. Perhaps she could go back to school. Relive her childhood. People always dreamed of that. It did not take her long to decide it would be more a nightmare than a dream. Classes looked boring. Worse for her as she knew everything they were teaching, or at least vaguely recalled it. And she was pretty sure that being a student in training pants or diapers would not be in anyway fun. After about an hour of watching she teleported away. There were rumours that the police had magical girls on the payroll. Being a police officer would let her still be part of the legal system. She stood in a corner, invisible, investigating the city’s central police station, trying to see what it might be to work there. Being invisible offered her a lot of opportunities see how the officers behaved. It seemed the female officers were subject to a fair amount of low-level harassment. It was coached as good-natured ribbing, but the female staff took a lot more of it. She saw no evidence that there was any magical staff there. Kristine suspected if there were any they were made to keep a low key. Harassment and being treated like an embarrassment. Kristine teleported away. The fire department seemed like a better work environment. As long as you did your work it looked like they gave everyone the same amount of respect. Hard work, but it looked rewarding. And the fire engines looked cool. It would be something to look into. Later. She teleported away. There was one more area where Kristine thought that she might get a job, The entertainment industry. She had thought about that earlier and been dismissive of it, but there were reasons to consider it. Kristine had learned that there was filming going on in the city, she teleported over to watch. As she stood invisible among the crew, she considered what it would be like to work in such an environment. Magical Girls had a certain cachet, and she was pretty cute. If she was not going to grow older, and she hoped it was not the case, but if it was, she was the type of child actress that the industry probably wanted. One that would not get older and age out of the part. Honestly, after watching for a few hours, she thought it looked a little dull. However, she could not deny that everyone seemed to be working hard. When Kristine teleported away, she decided she was willing to consider entertainment. “Have you found out about the other Nursery Knights?” Kristine asked Tac. “I am working on it,” Tac said. She sounded cross, and her hair stood up along her spine. “Well, work harder.” “Why is it so important to you?” The day had given Kristine an answer other than, ‘I want to know if they wake up with orgasms and wet diapers’. What she said was, “I want to know what to do with my life. They might have some ideas.” “Fine,” Tac said. “I’ll look deeper, but tonight we have to practice.” “I want to work on repair spells,” Kristine said, and then named some of the spells she had learned of that morning. “Repairs?” “I can? Can’t I?” “Well, you can, but why?” “I want to, and how to shield people and place from heat and fire.” “The fire shields are useful.” “And the repairs.” “Fine,” Tac told her. “Let’s go.” Kristine had fun that night. She and Tac teleported around the city, fixing things. A street covered in potholes and cracks left like new. A large number of street lights shining brightly again. Graffiti wiped away. She especially liked cleaning the graffiti, a wave of her hand, a lisping command, and walls were left unmarked. She also practised fire shields, though that was a little harder because there were no significant fires to work with. When Kristine returned home, she felt tired but pleased. “Okay, tomorrow night you can practice on your own. Fill in some more potholes.” “What are you going to do?” “I am going to find out about the other Nursery Knights before you throw a tantrum.” “I’m not going to throw a tantrum.” “Which is exactly what I would expect a toddler about to have a meltdown to say.” “Just shut up.” “Make sure you practice,” Tac said, and then was gone. “Stupid cat,” Kristine said. A large number of countries and cities had asked that the Magical Realm set up its central embassy in their territory. The diplomatic branch of the Magical Realm had decided to ignore all those requests and dump their embassy in the middle of the Antarctic. Tac usually thought that was pretty funny, but when she had to make her way to the embassy, she had to admit it was a little inconvenient. Even for a cat who walked through walls and played the Schrodinger game to be where she should not, it still took some time to get there. Which was why she had told Kristine to practice on her own. Tac figured she’s be gone at least a full twenty-four hours. The Antarctic was cold, even for a cat with as fabulous fur as she had. One of the first things the Magic Realm had done on setting up was to chill the continent back down to its proper temperature. No global warming allowed there anymore. It was showing off to the mundanes in part, but the staff were the type to like the cold. As Tac glided into the embassy on two legs, wrapped in a thick fur coat, she was greeted by a pair of ice warriors who looked her up and down and then stood aside so she could pass. “Thanks, boys,” she said, walking further into the ice palace. She passed through public areas and moved into the offices where the real work happened. Down, several levels below the ice was a room that looked like a mission control sort of place. Staff watched floating crystal balls, staring at the events taking place. Scrying in a world where almost no one knew how to put up a ward was one of the easiest ways to gather intelligence. Tac looked about and then walked up to a woman with white skin and blue hair, wearing a black suit that did all the right things for her. “Hey sweet stuff, looking for details on the Nursery Knights, Magical Girl team. Got a location?” The woman smiled. “Nursery Knights huh?” She spun the globe in front of her. Tac could have sworn she saw snowflakes in it. “Hmmm, I think you need to talk to Controller White Out.” She looked up towards one of the highest levels of the control centre. Tac followed her gaze, saw that the woman was looking at another white skinned, blue-haired beauty. “Well, happy to talk to the Controller. Thanks, sweetheart.” She left the first woman behind and climbed the stairs to where Controller White Out worked. “Hey Controller, I need some help finding some Magical Girls. Got time for a fellow working girl.” The woman called White Out looked at Tac for several seconds. “You don’t look the type who actually works that much.” “Guilty as charged, it’s the cat in me.” White Out smiled. “Well, one can’t be blamed for their nature I always say. Magical Girls?” “A team called the Nursery Knights.” White Out pursed her lips. “That sounds familiar.” She turned to her globe, spinning it about. “Hmm, I actually have a recent spike.” “That would probably be Kristine. I recently activated her.” White Out looked away from the globe towards Tac. “The Nursery Knights were active about twenty years ago.” “Yeah, I was a little late.” “A little?” “The cat in me.” White Out actually smiled. “All right, let’s ignore the recent activity.” She went back to the globe, turning it, running her hands over it. “Okay, now I remember. We started getting activity on them about twenty years ago, pretty consistent for about two years.” “Sounds right. It took the Nursery Knights about two years to take down the Nightmare King as I understand it.” “After that, there was consistent, low-level activity, about what you would expect from Magical Girls who are no longer active.” “Okay. So do you have any recent activity from them?” “No,” White Out said. “No?” “They went dark almost sixteen years ago.” “Went dark? Like they never transformed again?” “No. Even an untransformed Magical Girl occasionally gives off energy.” “So they’re dead?” White Out shook her head. “No, we would have picked up their deaths.” “How does a Magical Girl go dark then?” “It’s difficult. The girls have to actively mask themselves in the world. It takes a lot of work.” “Does it happen often?” “No.” “Has an entire team ever gone dark?” “No.” Tac said nothing for several seconds. “Well, that is weird.” “Yes. It is why I remembered them.” “Well, I am going to have to speak to those in the know.” “Who is that?” “That,” Tac said and smiled, “is first the coordinator of that team, and then their liaisons.” “Ah.” White Out nodded. “But, that being said, are you like all cold, or do you think I can warm you up. I got a talented cat’s tongue, but I don’t want it freezing to anything.” After her usual morning wake-up pleasure and mess Kristine had planned on spending the day fixing stuff to practice her magic, and then she had planned on talking to someone in the fire department. There was a note from Tac in the front pocket of her magic bag, telling her to keep practising. That made the idea of popping around and repairing things seem even better. However, she ended up on the roof of a building across from the courthouse, pacifier in her mouth, using the scrying spells that she had learned to watch the court proceedings. Oscar was a pleasure to watch, and she could see that Daniel was working hard to keep up. He seemed to be enjoying himself. She could not help but feel a stab of envy. Sitting on the edge of the roof, sucking on her pacifier, watching the trial, hours passed before a recess was called. During that time her diaper had grown wet. Something she only noticed when she stood and felt it sag. “Thith ith getting ridiculouth,” she mumbled aloud. She reached under her skirt, checking the diaper. It did not seem too wet yet. How had the actual Nursery Knights dealt with their wet diapers? Had their Mr Bears been continually changing them? After another check of her diaper, she decided she did not need to change it yet. She teleported away from the court, to the roof of the building in which Cotton and Black had their offices. On the roof, she called up her scrying spell and scanned the office for Olivia. It felt a little creepy, spying on her ex, but she wanted to know how Olivia was doing. Kristine found Olivia at her desk, working. Through the scrying spell she watched Olivia as she worked, trying to discern how she was doing. The face that had grown so familiar looked much like it had in the time Kristine had known her. Was she looking sad, or happy? Were their dark circles under her eyes, as if she had not been sleeping? And if she had not been sleeping was that because she was spending her nights crying over love lost, or because Tac was keeping her awake. Was that far off look because she was thinking of Kristine, or Tac, or was she just wondering what she was going to have for dinner? Two other women came up to Olivia. Kristine recognised them both, though she only knew one of them, Wendy Davis, another articling student. The other woman was a secretary, but Kristine had never known her name. They asked Olivia for some help with research in the library. Olivia agreed and went with them. The same smiles, the same tone of voice, Kirstine would be hard pressed to find anything that suggested that Olivia was in any way distressed. What did it mean? Olivia seemed pretty friendly with the secretary, who name Kristine learned was ‘Bethany’. Was Bethany Kristine’s replacement? No, she told herself, Olivia would not just jump into a new relationship. Kristine was sure of that. However, after that every smile had Kristine wondering. Maybe Tac had done something? Maybe Tac had made Olivia forget about her. Though Tac had said she wanted to catch Olivia on the rebound, so she could not have made Olivia forget. Kristine ran her hands through her hair and let a small cry of exasperation around her pacifier. It was so hard. She just wanted to know what Olivia was thinking. Was there a spell for that? She would have to ask Tac. “No,” she growled. Bad enough she was watching Olivia, but to try to read her mind? That would push her well into the creepy territory. Kristine was somewhat aware that she needed to poop, but she ignored it. She could hold it, and she was still trying to understand what Olivia was feeling. Someone mentioned Kristine, wondering if it was true what they had heard. Kristine focused on Oliva’s face, trying to figure out what her expression meant. Was it a sad smile? A frown? Was she about to say something, tell them it was true? Then Kristine was distracted by the feeling in her diaper. The warm, bulky mess that was filling the seat. The scrying spell collapsed, and Kristine opened her mouth in an ‘O’ of surprise. Her pacifier fell from her mouth, jerked to a stop by the ribbon. She reached behind herself, put her hands on the seat of her diaper. There was a weight in the back, and she pushed at it, feeling the warm, almost hot, poop squish again her. She gasped at the strange feeling, kept pressing it against her, even as the continued to fill her diaper. She was squatting down, pushing more of the poop into her diaper. She could not stop herself as she continued to rub the mess against her bottom. What was she doing? What was she feeling? It occurred to her she was visible, for the pacifier was not in her mouth, rubbing the back of her messy diaper. “No,” she grunted, and snatched up the pacifier, putting it back in her mouth. She stood, the mess shifting. Envisioning her apartment, she teleported home. “Mithter Bear,” she cried out. Mr Bear showed up, with her magic bag over his shoulder. Within in moments, the bear had a changing pad on the floor and Kristine on her back. He had her messy diaper off in about twenty seconds and began to clean her up. Soon her bottom was clean, oiled up and powdered. Mister Bear had slid a new diaper under her bottom, lowered her onto it and taped it up around her. Kristine was so glad to be clean, happy that she was no longer tempted by a messy diaper. She thanked Mr Bear and sent him away. Lying on the changing bad, legs spread, the magic bag full of diapers and training pants beside her, Kristine wondered what she was going to do. Would she end up rubbing a messy diaper all over her bottom every time she messed herself? Was she going to mess herself more often? Kristine sat up and grabbed up the changing pad, folding it up and stuffing it into her magic bag. She checked the zippered pocket, seeing if there were any new messages. Dismissing the bag, she reversed her transformation. Back in her clothing from the morning, she realised she was still in a diaper. She had not taken it off from when Mr Bear had changed her that morning. “I should have put on the training pants,” she told herself. However, she did not change out of the diaper. She unfolded her couch, sat down on the thin mattress, and pulled the blankets over her head. Tac was glad to be back in the Magic Realm. She breathed in deeply of the air rich in magical energy. “Good to be home,” she said to herself. “Be better if my expense account was reactivated.” Around her was the Great City, built around the gate that led to the mundane world. Ever since she had started dealing with the Magical Girl program, the city had been Tac’s home. While she would have preferred to make her way straight to the entertainment district, the lack of an expense account would make such a trip nothing but depressing. Instead, she made her way across the city, forced to rely on public transport. Not that she paid for it of course. A cat can sit on top of a tram car, and no one ever notices. If you circled the city, always counter widdershins, after always twenty minutes, one would find themselves looking out at a lake that was an impossible blue. Above the lake was a vast globe of polished silver, the impossible colour of the water reflected in it. The globe was the Office of Magic in the Mundane and handled, among many other things, the deployment of Magical Girls. Switching back to her human form after jumping down from the tram, ignoring an angry call from the tram driver, she stepped up on one of the entry portals. There was a sense of movement for a moment, then she was standing in the central foyer of the Office of Magic in the Mundane. Tac did not bother talking to the receptionist golems (cute as they were made, they gave her a significant ‘Uncanny Valley’ vibe). Her job had brought her to the office many times in the past, and she knew where she wanted to go. In the admin section of Magical Girl processing Tac chatted up a pretty little filing clerk and got her to pull the information on who had been in charge of the Nursery Knight’s project. After a bit of bite (the clerk had some mouse in her, and as a cat, Tac had to nip) and tickle Tac was on her way to the office of one Umon Derrypiz. Umon was, unfortunately, as far as Tac was concerned, male. Tac was pretty good with getting on the right side of women. She had a knack for it. With Umon she was just going to have to be professional. That was annoying. She entered his office, decent size, midlevel paper-pusher type of place. There was a man behind a desk. She assumed Umon. He looked up from whatever he had been working on. “Yes?” “Umon Derrypiz?” “Yes. Who are you?” “Tac, Magical Girl liaison, second class.” “I see. How can I help you?” It seemed to be going well. With a smile, Tac crossed the room. “I’m looking for information on the Magical Girl team the Nursery Knights. I understand you are the coordinator of that team.” “I am the coordinator of a lot of teams. I don’t know why you would expect me to be able to help.” Tac was taken aback. She wondered what had happened that made him get all prickly. Maybe he did not like cats. “I suppose,” she said, “but this team was all little girls, around four or five, kind of unique.” “All Magical Girl teams are unique. That is the point.” Again Tac felt as if she had missed something. “Well, the Nursery Knights as a whole went dark about fifteen years ago, which is weird, so I was hoping to get some details about them. Maybe something about their mission required them to disappear?” “Why are you wasting my time with this?” he demanded, pounding a closed fist on his desk. Were they speaking two different languages that only sounded the same? Tac wondered if she was insulting him. She would have to explain things. “I recently activated the last of the Nursery Knights you see. And she wants to meet the other Knights, to get an idea of what is going on. Poor girl, all lost and alone.” Tac decided to play the sympathy card. “You activated the sixth Nursery Knight?” he asked her. He seemed surprised, maybe. “I’ll admit that I was little late,” Tac said, assuming that was the cause of his surprise. “The sixth Nursery Knight is active, has become a Magical Girl?” Same shocked expression. Tac could not figure it. “Yes. Nice girl. Named Kristine.” “I have to go,” Umon said as he stood up. “What? But what about the Nursery Knights?” “Look them up in the records,” he told her as he started towards the door, almost knocking Tac over. “When are you going to be back? I really wanted to talk to you about this?” “I don’t know, urgent business,” he called back to her as he left the room. “Well, that is just great,” Tac said as she left the office as well. “Now I got to look up records. Maybe mousey will help me.” With his quick pace, almost a run really, Umon left her behind. Tac ambled, as was her way, back towards the admin section. She was about halfway there when someone suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and spun her around. Tac found herself facing an angry looking Gorgeous. Though as far as Tac was concerned Gorgeous could only look angry, so it really meant nothing to her. “What are you doing back here?” Gorgeous demanded. “Hi Gorgeous, good to see you. Did not miss me?” Gorgeous actually growled, showing teeth. Tac raised her hands. “Now Gorgeous, calm down. I’m here working, for my Magical Girl.” That gave Gorgeous pause, and she stopped showing teeth. “What do you mean?” “She wants to meet the other Nursery Knights, perfectly sensible right.” Gorgeous narrowed her eyes. “Why are you here then?” “Cause I can’t find them for her, and she's really a bitch about constantly asking.” Gorgeous frowned. “What do you mean you can’t find them?” “Just that I can’t. I talked to the monitoring station people at the embassy. I met a really nice lady who while looking like an ice queen melted rather nicely when I…” “Tac!” “Right, sorry. Anyway White Out told me that the Nursery Knights had all gone dark about fifteen years ago.” “What?” Gorgeous’ eyes widened. “Yeah, it is odd, right? I came here to speak to the team’s coordinator to see if I could find out anything, for all the good that did me. Acted like he had never heard of the Nursery Knights and then when I told him I was trying to find them for Kristine he was all surprised and then ran off. I mean, I admit I was a little late but…” “Shut up Tac.” Tac took a step back. “Well excuse me.” Gorgeous was frowning, there was a line between her eyes from concentration. “The team went dark, all at the same time?” “Yes. That is what I said.” Tac sighed. “And you came here, and the coordinator got defensive when you mentioned the Nursery Knights?” “I suppose that might be one way of looking at it.” “And as soon as you mentioned the sixth Nursery Knight was active he suddenly had to leave?” Tac nodded. “Yes. Do you want to state the obvious some more Gorgeous?” “Are you that self-absorbed or are you just stupid?” “I think we both know that I'm just that self-absorbed. It's kind of my thing.” Gorgeous shook her head. “Cats,” she muttered softly, and then said, “This coordinator was responsible for the disappearance of the Nursery Knights, or if not responsible played a part in it. And now that he has learned the sixth Knight is active he has run off to arrange her disappearance.” Tac’s eyes widened. “Hey, that makes sense. That bastard.” “Go, go back to the Mundane Realm. You have my permission to use one of the speed passes.” “But what about Umon, and the other Liaisons?” “I’ll look into that. You get back and see to the protection of your Magical Girl.” “Fine,” Tac said, “I’m going.” She paused. “Don’t suppose you might activate my expense account again? Just so I can get a little pick me up before I go?” “Get out of here,” Gorgeous almost screamed. “Man, calm down,” Tac said as she turned and walked off in the direction of the exit. “Don’t see why you are worried. Kristine is probably just fine.” Kristine was not fine. She was sitting on her bed, blankets pulled over her head, wishing she had never become a magical girl. The money and all the other things seemed little compensation for the fact she had been squatting on a roof, rubbing her messy diaper against her bottom. And just maybe she had enjoyed it. She shook her head angrily in denial. Hours had passed, and the room had grown dark around her. She might have sat under her blankets all night if there had not been a knock on her door. At first, she ignored it, but when the knocking turned to a louder pounding, she tossed off the blanket and stood. “What do you want?” she demanded loudly, walking towards the door, slapping the light on. She looked out the peephole. Two men stood at the threshold of the apartment. Both wore suits, the smaller one in dark grey, the taller, heavier one in dark red. “Hello Miss,” the smaller one said, appearing as if he was trying to look back through the peephole. “We’d like to speak to you about your little friend Tac.” Kristine frowned. Had Tac found out something and sent these two as messengers? She made sure the chain was in place and then opened the door, peeking out. “What about Tac?” she asked. She had a better look at the two men than through the peephole. Their suits looked cheap, smelled of mothballs. The smaller one smiled, showing a mouthful of pointy, yellow teeth. “Ah, your little friend is in trouble. Needs you to help her she does. Isn’t that right Mr Badger?” he looked towards the large man. “Most true Mr Rat. Mewling sadly she was, desperate need of saving. Said she loves you she did.” “You’ve never met Tac,” Kristine said, slamming the door closed, bolting it and jumping back. She had no idea who those men were, but if Tac wanted her help, she was pretty sure she would demand it, and there would be no statements of love. “Now Miss, don’t be like that,” Mr Rat said from the other side of the door. The doorknob rattled, and there was a thump as something heavy hit it. Kristine transformed into a Nursery Knight and jammed her pacifier into her mouth, becoming invisible. A moment later the door came free of its hinges and fell in. Mr Badger entered, followed by Mr Rat. Kristine stepped back towards the wall, ready to teleport away. Mr Badger looked around the main room from his place near the door. Mr Rat looked into her kitchen and then the bathroom. “It looks like she's done a runner Mr Badger,” Mr rat said. “Her profile pegged her a teleporter. She could be anywhere now Mr Rat.” “That is rather unfortunate I'm thinking.” “That is so Mr Rat, but were she a time jumper she could be anywhen. You got to look on the positive side.” “You are correct about that Mr Badger. Should we wait here, in case she comes back?” “I think Mr Rat we had best tell his Loftiness about this.” “He won’t be pleased about it Mr Badger.” “That is most certain Mr Rat, but we do ourselves no favours by putting it off.” “Then let us go Mr Badger.” The two left together. Kristine, still invisible, watched them walk down the hall, towards the elevator. She waited until she heard the elevator arrive, listened to the sound of the door closing. She then stepped into the centre of the room, waved her mace at the broken door. It swung up into place, the twisted hinges mostly righting themselves. Good enough for now, she thought and teleported to the front of the building. About thirty seconds later she saw Mr Rat and Mr Badger exit her building and walk to the parking lot. There they got into a beat up old muscle car and then drove away. Kristine followed them, teleporting from rooftop to rooftop. They drove towards the old manufacturing district. While much of the area had been gentrified, old manufacturing buildings turned to condos, the car stopped in one of the regions that had so far avoided renewal. Parking in the lot of an old foundry the two men left their car and entered the building. Kristine followed them. On the first floor was a room that had probably once served as offices. Now it was empty, but for a throne-like chair on which a man with blue skin, dressed in luxe clothing, grey and red and silver. There were several women there, fawning over the man. Kristine noted that all the woman had blank expressions and glassy eyes. “Where is the girl?” he demanded as Mr Rat and Mr Badger entered. He pushed the woman sitting on his lap to the floor as he stood. “Spooked, she teleported away,” Mr Rat said. “Hardly cared about her little cat friend it seems,” Mr Badger said. “What?” the blue man asked. “She looked older than the other Nursery Knights, didn’t she Mr Badger.” “As you say Mr Rat. Less trusting I would say.” “More mature.” “Damn,” the blue man said. “The Duke will not be pleased.” “One would expect,” Mr Rat said. “We’re returning to the Magical Realm. We’ll get a tracker. Best not to let the Duke know of this.” “Most wise, that is,” Mr Badger said. The blue man reached into his jacket, brought out a gem the size of a chicken egg. It glittered and shone with its own inner light. The light grew, Kristine had to look away. When the glow faded, the three men were done. The women all seemed to come to their senses, looked around, confused, scared. Kristine stayed close to them, waited for them to sort themselves out, followed them from the building and watched over them, still invisible, until they had got to the well lit and safer gentrified area. Satisfied that they would be okay, she teleported back to her apartment. There she found Tac, who looked a little relieved when Kristine showed up. “I saw the damaged door and was worried.” Kristine was a little surprised that Tac could be worried. She waved her mace at the door, completing the repairs to it. Then she told Tac what had happened. Tac told her what she had learned. “Thomeone kidnapped the Nurthery Knightth?” “It does look that way,” Tac said. “And now they want me?” “Complete set I would say. Collectors are like that.” “What the hell? What am I thuppothed to do?” “Ah, good question.” “That’th why I athked it.” Tac nodded. “Well, you could try hiding, but you did say they were going to get a tracker.” “That’th what they thaid.” “Right. Well, if they get a true tracker there is no hiding it. It will find you, but they probably won’t get a true tracker.” “Why?” “Cause they are expensive and most end up killing what they are tracking.” “What?” Kristine’s eyes widened. “Well, why else track something?” Kristine had no answer. “So they are probably going to get a lesser tracker. You might be able to hide from that, but you will constantly be on the move.” “I can’t keep running.” Though she thought about it and realised there was nothing in her life that really required her to stay in one place. That might have depressed her were she not worried about the things hunting her. “Well, there is a place you can go where they won’t be able to track you.” “Where?” “The Magical Realm. Whoever is after you might waste weeks hunting the Mundane Realm before they figure you ran to the Magical Realm. And you’ll be a lot harder to track in the Magical Realm. Plus, that’s where we can find out who is behind all this, maybe even stop it.” “Maybe even stop it? Maybe?” “You said they mentioned a Duke. Duke’s can be powerful. I’m not about to stick my tail into a mess like that.” “Thankth a lot,” Kristine said, the lisp taking the edge off the sarcasm. “Listen, Gorgeous seems to care about this, and while she is a pain in my most amazing ass, she does know her stuff. So just trust me. Come to the Magical Realm and maybe we get this sorted out to your benefit. And, most importantly, as I will be doing official work there, they will probably reactivate my expense account.” “Why thould I care about your expenthe account?” “I don’t understand the question,” Tac said after a few seconds. Kristine sighed. “Fine, let’th go to the Magical Realm.”

Hello everyone. I'm here to put my admin hat on and issue a very firm reminder of the most basic of our rules. We absolutely do not condone or allow any content that involves minors (People under 18-years-old) and any sexual contact. This means images, stories, forum posts and RP's will all be removed and the people breaking the rule will be harshly punished. Whether real or fictional, it doesn't matter and it will all be treated the same. We do not have this rule arbitrarily. This rule is to protect the website and everyone on it. The last thing this fetish/kink/lifestyle needs is this kind of behaviour and that is why we work really hard in making sure it doesn't happen here. This morning, 8 people were banned when it was discovered that they were engaging in role plays with very explicit content involving minors. One person in particular was messaging others, those that ignored him weren't punished, those that engaged him are banned indefinitely. They were all chat users and some had been here for a long time but there is absolutely no exceptions to the rule. If you encounter someone who tries to start inappropriately talking about children you must tell a mod or admin. If you haven't engaged their fantasies or whatever else you will not be punished. It is so important to warn mods and admins if you suspect someone is acting this way or if you have evidence of inappropriate behaviour that you inform us. Once more... As long as you aren't joining in on inappropriate content you will not be punished. Only those who do engage in this content will find themselves in trouble. Even if you have spoken to a person a lot before they get inappropriate, it isn't a problem as long as you stop talking to them and let us know without going into inappropriate details yourself. Thank you, Admin team

Hey everyone! Looking for some friends! I'm a 21 year old guy! Maybe we could hang out or have a play date! Or we can chat also! Hoping to meet everyone!

We now have both Crinklz and BetterDry in-stock at NorthShore! Order at least one bag of either brand to any order through Dec 31. 2017 and receive free standard shipping on your whole order. Coupon code FS17 required. No PO Boxes, Contiguous US Only. Crinklz and BetterDry are both made by the same company in Europe so the sizing and absorbency is identical. The only difference between the two brands is that Crinklz has colored printed animals and stars on the backsheet and BetterDry is all white. Based on our own internal testing, these products are very similar in design and absorbency as ConfiDry 24/7. However, BetterDry/Crinklz does seem to dry a little quicker and has taller leak guards...and still has the elastic on front and rear waistbands. Note: Neither Dry 24/7 or Crinklz/BetterDry prevent clumping and wick as well as NorthShore Supreme, although the core is a little larger and the leakguards are taller than NorthShore Supreme as well. Crinklz: http://www.northshorecare.com/diapers/fitteds1/crinklz-briefs.html BetterDry: http://www.northshorecare.com/diapers/overnites1/betterdry-briefs.html

Is the Music Producers Club the place where DD sends the "band members"?

To: Mike From: M-E Subject: Care package Thanks for the assortment of diapers. I’m looking forward to trying them all. I’m wearing one with the green stripes now. I also love the satin romper you sent. I’m going to wear that to bed every night. M-E. To: M-E From: Mike Subject: Romper I’m having fantasies about seeing you in that. Can’t wait to see you again. Mike Mike waited in the terminal craning his neck to look down past the security checkpoint at the arriving passengers. Minutes passed, but then he saw her. Maria Elena was wearing a bright yellow sundress and toting a small wheeled suitcase. He’d been anxiously awaiting her visit, and now she was here. “Hi,” he said. “Hi,” she said leaning forward to kiss him. They embraced, and he reached around and felt her rear to see if she was diapered. He had hoped she was and he wasn’t disappointed. He was as well. “Are you wet?” he asked her quietly. She nodded with a touch of embarrassment. He took her by the hand and led her down the concourse. They passed the men’s and women’s rooms and came to a door marked with both a man and a woman and a baby icon, the family restroom. He led her inside and locked the door. The counter looked sturdy enough, and he helped her up. Lifting the skirt of the dress, he saw the soaked diaper. He removed the wet diaper and opened his bag and extracted some wipes. He carefully cleaned her up as she laid back with a contented expression. He pulled another item from his bag and slid it under her and up between her legs. He fastened it with two pins. She reached down and touched it. Cloth. He then threaded a pair of plastic pants over her legs and worked them up over the diaper. She reached down and stroked the soft plastic. He helped her up, and she sensed a different bulk than she had before. “This is another new experience for me,” she stated. “I’ve got lots of new experiences planned,” Mike added. He drove towards town pointing out the sights. He then parked the car and led her to a building. They arrived at the top floor restaurant named Three Sixty. They sat outside and had lunch, and he pointed out the various things in the great view the restaurant had. They could see the arch, and if there had been a ballgame going, they would have had a birds-eye view in Busch Stadium. After lunch, they walked over to the leg of the arch and bought tickets to go up. The wandered around the base until their boarding time. They got into the little capsule. “I’ll work you; it jerks a bit as it goes up.” They started their assent. The car started to tilt as it slid up the arch and then it snapped back upright. “Oops,” Maria Elean said. “What?” Mike asked. “I just wet myself.” “Good thing you’ve got the diaper on!” They got to the top and looked out. They could now look down on where they ate lunch. Having their fill, they rode back down and headed to the car. “Now where?” Maria Elena asked. “My place.”

I believe such a time exists, but more as a 'phase' than a specific point since nothing about voluntary incontinence is instant in time. And with voluntary incontinence you would never know you'd passed that point unless you decided to stop, which runs counter to 'voluntary' As such I'm not sure there would be any real 'signs' to notice save for making the discovery by trying to stop, which again is a phase that takes time. My own physical issues were the impetus for my 24/7 wearing but it's also something I wanted emotionally which added fuel to the fire. Being partly physical, I'll never know if or when I pass that stage, Emotionally I'll never want to know I still have some control which I use to my advantage at home to use lesser diapers for budgetary reasons but I'm not actively pursuing IC- I'm letting it happen naturally so improvements are at a slow pace. After initially wondering and experimenting you're either going to be fully committed to the course or not, so the question is somewhat moot, but nothing and nobody says you must have that full level of commitment and I expect that many folks don't. Especially younger people who may not comprehend the length of 'forever' in life yet And that in itself could be another 'sign' of different things beyond this topic Bettypooh

12.) I sat in the corner of the white room with the soft carpet. Through the glass, across the hall, the glass was shattered in the other cell. I was alone. Where was Bridget? Where were the other three girls? They only had one cell left. What if I broke this one too? What if I did what Bridget did? But I didn't have the strength or the thin fingers to pull myself up. I had torn the little plush mouse apart, seam from seam. Dot. Dot was a problem. Everything in this place was a lie. It was all tricking me into believing something I couldn't believe in. No diapers. No thumbsucking. I was twenty-two. I was an adult woman. Bridget was my best friend. I knew those were the truth. I knew it... "You've made quite the mess... did your little friend truly deserve that?" It was the woman in the pencil skirt, her eyes were black, her voice was soft, and she knelt down in front of Ria with a kind of precision in her balance on her tall heels that was truly admirable. "Are you scared? Confide in me, I will protect you. Are you confused? Question me, I will clarify you. Are you lost? Reach for me, I will guide you. You are very safe." "I am not safe," I said aggressively. Angrily. I was done. I wouldn't do this anymore. I wouldn't feed into her stupid game. I knew now what was going on. I knew how to fight them. "I'm not saying a damn word to you until you let me see Bridget." And no matter what the woman said, what she did, I would stick to that honestly. "Okay." Okay? Okay. She stood up, and held out one hand invitingly. She'd take Ria to see her friend; the girl she'd find in a recovery room with thick glass, opaque from the inside. The best friend she would see was dressed her apparent age of a child, clad in shortalls, coloring on the floor and humming to herself. It was impossible to know, of course, if anything she was seeing was real. But seeing it wouldn't come without cost when she did. Without consequence. "Come child, I'll take you to see her." I put my hands on the glass wall, staring in at my best friend. Best friend. Not sister. I had to keep reminding myself, so I knew I wasn’t losing my mind. But there she was. Bridget. Sitting in short alls and coloring on the floor? No, that wasn't right. I shook my head and banged on the glass. She wasn't stupid. She knew better. It was a joke. A game. She was playing along. "Let me in to see her." "I'm afraid you might only inhibit her recovery, child." There was something else about the scene before her, too, something strange. The sense of scale. The sense of size. It was only apparent in focus that Bridget was smaller, smaller than she had been. Small enough to not be a girl in her early twenties. Had she been that small when Ria had first arrived at the window? The handprints she'd left on the window, though, were a few inches higher than her hands were now when she banged on the glass again, and maybe it wasn't only Bridget who was smaller. Or maybe she'd always been that size... "LEMME IN RIGHT NOW!" I screamed at the woman, banging on the glass. But she refused to let me. She picked me up under my arms and sat me on her hip. I blinked. What? What? No. Wait... "Lemme go lemme go!" Why was she so much bigger? What was going on? "It can be disorientating, coming out of your delusions.” With one hand, still propping her against her hip, the woman adjusted Ria's bandage. She'd need to be dressed properly, though, or soon she'd make quite the mess of her gown. Unlike the first time, which had her learn to suck her thumb, or the second, which had her wetting herself, the effects of her treatment were somewhat more complex. Flashing memories. Scenes. The farmhouse where she lived, with her sister. Scenes with her family. Crying when she wet the bed, and Bridget cuddling her and helping her clean up. Flashes to memories of a life that matched up to the one they'd been telling her was real. "How about if you're a good girl, and let me get you dressed, I'll let you in to see your sister?" My head hurt. Bridget. As a kid? No. I met Bridget in college. No, I definitely went to college. I wasn't a kid. Were these the past? No, they couldn't be. Fighting it was so exhausting. The woman played with my hair and held me to her chest. I was feeling strangely warm... "You're... no... lemme go... lemme go!" \ "Where would you go, if I did? Child, the door is locked, and I'm sure you remember how important it is for you to be here. Didn't you promise your Mommy that you would make an effort to be well by Christmas? And now, with Bridget here, you should set a good example for her, for the sake of your family. Tell me about your bedroom, do you remember the color of the walls?" I wouldn't listen to her! I wouldn't listen to anything she said! It was a lie! All of it was a lie! But glimpses of memories flashed behind my eyes. Things that didn't happen. I told myself they didn't happen. They were fake. And they faded, then flashed back, and faded again. It was so exhausting. Only a minute of it and already, I felt sleepy and sick. "Lemme go..." "Do you want to see your sister?" Instantly, reactively, she nodded. No argument with the statement. Sister. It just went over her head. "Then no more fuss, child, no more delusions. We do need to get you dressed, 'fore you have an accident and soil my uniform. I would be very disappointed, should that occur, and you've always had trouble with holding your water, especially when upset." Bedtimes. Diapers, thick, cloth, reassuring... comforting. In her memory, she actually had guilty recollection of wetting on purpose some nights, for the safety and comfort of a diaper. Of protection. She felt safe in a diaper, in her memories as a child. I took a deep breath, forcing the memories out, but they kept pushing themselves back in. I felt a heat on my cheeks. No, no, no... this was wrong. I knew this was wrong. But the woman carried me out of the room all the same. I looked back through the glass at my sis-- no. At. At... Bridget. Playing. I had to close my eyes. I was feeling so unwell... Idly, the woman pushed the girl’s thumb to her lips and left it between them, and only walked a short distance to the adjacent room before setting her down on the edge of a tall, soft, table, padded with a very thin mattress, and her size now completely reduced to fit into it perfectly. Unlike the others, unlike Soren, the approach they took to Ria was new. It was slow, experimental, not brute forced. This time, they wanted a successful child. The diaper around my hips was so thick and my legs were so short that I waddled when I walked, but I didn't care. I had the child's frock covering it. I knew I was smaller. I knew this was wrong. But I couldn't make it go away, not yet. I had to keep us safe. When I got in the room with Bridget, I pushed her to the floor and held her tight in my arms. I had to tell her the truth... she knew about my feelings for her. I had to remind her. "I love you. I love you in grown up ways and we're both grown up and this isn't right, this is all a lie, we're grown up! We're grown up 'cause I know how I feel about you and this is just a lie, Bridget please remember it's just a lie!" But the fact that I loved her - a girl loving another girl - well... that was news to the woman who had opened the door. She looked bewildered at first, though I didn't notice. And then, she smiled. Interesting. I didn't understand what she was saying, my head felt fuzzy and soft, and I looked at her with a tilted smile, the girl cuddling me right, confessing her love to me. Grown-up way? We were grown-ups, weren't we? I didn't feel grown-up, though, I felt weird, and different, but actually serene. And I nodded my head in acceptance. "I... love you too." Because we were sisters? No, we were friends? Hmm. If we loved each other, we had to be sisters, though, and we were pretty small so that made sense. "Is you loving me a lie? I don't understand...?" The doubt was evident in my voice, though, but the woman just watched with a curious smile. "No! No! We..." I shook my head and looked her over. Shortalls. But her bottom wasn't puffed out like mine. Memories came back to me. She never wet the bed like I did. I swallowed and felt a bit of heat filling my cheeks. I was suddenly very self-conscious. "We are adults. We are grown up. This is a lie. You and me. We're bigger. And we don't dress like this. And... we go to college. Please remember?" But she looked blankly. I closed my eyes and pushed my lips to hers. A kiss. Real, adult, lip to lip kiss. We'd kissed before, when she was drunk. Those memories became fresh in my head. It pushed the rest away. I was sure now. We were adults. While the kiss may have cemented things for her, it only made things much more cloudy for me! I looked at her, blinking, remembering... and my brain did what it could and forced the two things together, the memories of her and the memories of elsewhere. “…we pretend to be little kids sometimes, but we're not little kids... we're... girlfriends...?" Right? Sisters loved each other. So did girlfriends. That was the only version of events that reconciled in my head. Girlfriends? I blinked, my eyes going wide, and suddenly, my cheeks were very pink. Oh. Oh... girlfriends. I mean. I'd always.. I always thought... I exhaled and bit my lip. Oh my.. "W-well... n-not... I..." "I think that's enough for now," the woman said, and picked me up under my arms. I kicked and wiggled, but I was still too taken aback by the word. Girlfriend. Wow... There was clearly some adjustment to be done here: the woman was very aware of the both curious, and sinful nature, of the relations they described. But her and her husband, the doctor, the surgeon... they were never ones to shy away from frontier methods, to hide from opportunity to forge new pathways and take advantage of situations. While she had to isolate the two of them for now, this conversation would only prove to secure their fates.

117, Cremonia 1644-1737, Val dissipates the heat, African or European?, yes, blue, mine for fish, she has Star Warden powers, I am, yes, the first

Shaver is not the only one to have a stent or a modified catheter get lost in their bladder. And for the record I was lucky in that it was fished our using the same pathway that it got in there. My mistake was using a small O ring that was while sleeping pulled in to my bladder. Overall it cost me a day in the ER (very embarrassing ) and about $2100. USD in co-pays that medical insurance did not pay. One might thing I would of placed this hobby on the list of 'don't do that again' but shorty after recovery I was back at it but this time with a much larger O ring, one that slides over my shaft. Oh and the line I use now is a 10Lb test braided fishing line. No more dental floss for me, at least not down there. And for the record them rat baster's in the ER kept my stent too. It must be hanging the hall of fame under 'look what stupid did now'. Play safe and remember to tie off tightly.

I've stayed about 24 hours in a messy diaper/nappy. I often mess and then go to bed and sleep messy. Sometimes I get changed in the morning when I get up but a lot of the time I stay in it most of the next day too.

A Permament Commitment to Diapers By: Daphne, DDD Doctor of Diaper Discipline Bob squirmed, writhed and struggled against his restraints as Amy and Dr. Daphne carried him to the not-soinviting hospital bed arranged just for him. The mattress and pillow were encased in smooth white rubber and numerous white nylon restraint straps were draped across the sheet in a ready position. The girls kept a firm grip on his straitjacket sleeves and crotch-straps as they half-dragged, half-carried him, and then lifted their very uncooperative patient into position to hoist him onto the bed. The short new strap connecting his ankle cuffs and the wet bulk of the thick diapers thru his crotch made kicking ineffective. Bob's only defense was to go limp so that he was more difficult to lift but the girls let him slump into a sitting position with his diapered and rubber-pantied bottom on the floor and his strait-jacketed torso propped against the bed. As the two women maneuvred for position, Sob's eyes leveled onto the shelves of the treatment cart parked next to the bed. There were a variety of medications and preparation items there; from diuretics to bulk laxatives, and feeding solutions and tranquilizers. Then he saw the same force-feeding bag and tubing that he had seen Amy use on a young woman just minutes ago. He wouldn't let her use it on him! He grunted and whined thru his gag in an attempt to command a real stop to these indignities. At the whimpering, the doctor remarked, "It doesn't look like our pat ient approves of the course of treatment we have prepared. But I'm sure he can be persuaded to cooperate." And, holding him firmly at the nape of the neck, she pushed him forward until his jacketed upper body was folded over, & then she leaned a knee heavily into his back to trap him there. Bob's now front-folded arms and the bulk of his diaper on his tummy squeezed the air right out of him. He wheezed into his thick, rubber-nippled gag, gulping for breath as the fight oozed out of him under the increasing pressure of the woman's weight. The doctor pulled a rubber restraint helmet over Bob's head; zipped it snug from the top of the head to the back of the neck and pulled in the strap that anchored the collar firmly in place. In the process, she had unfastened the strap to Bob's gag, but quickly rebuckled it outside the rubber helmet. The helmet was designed to quiet violent patients obviously. It was heavily padded over the eyes and ears and provided a solid armor for the gag. He was deaf, dumb, blind and disoriented. The two women now simply attached a strap to a ring at the top of the helmet and pulled firmly, leading him to his knees, then his feet and meekly over to the bed again. He had no choice but to follow where his head led him. Any disobedience resulted in a sharp yank of the helmet and immediate compliance. He was urged to position his padded and sealed posterior right in the middle of the rubbersheet bed. Then, with practiced efficiency 8 precision the two securely strapped him to the bed. First, his ankle cuff items were attached to the strap at the foot of the bed to hold his ankles spread to make later access to his incontinent pants easy. Then, he was pulled back by the helmet strap until his head was anchored on the soft rubber cushioned pillow. A waist strap and chest strap completed the operation. All he could do now was to squirm and bit against these most eff- ective hospital restraints. There was no defense for whatever punishment was to come. Daphne stood back and imitated a motion of dusting her hands off while exclaiming,-Amy, he's your patient from here on. I see the medications I ordered are on the cart and ready to go. There are some notes on administering my latest bladder and bowel incontinence therapy. I've increased the dosages especially for Bob's treatment. I'll check on his progress once a day. I'm sure he's never had such personalized care from such a capable nurse. You better get started; it will take you at least an hour to get your boy properly prepared for the night." With that she left the private room and pulled the door closed behind her leaving Amy to care for her now-helpless charge. She wasted no time in starting her boyfriend's treatment. She was going to have complete control of his bodily functions. Dr. Daphne's notes called for a forced feeding of Metrimucal bulk with a doze of feminine stool softener and a strong laxative to be mixed in a half quart of juice. She then the mixed the stuff together and poured it into a forcefeed cylinder with a plunger on one end and a tube on the other. She simply attached the .:._ tube to her unseeing, unhearing, and unknowing patient's gag and started to inject the mass slowly into his mouth. Bob now felt the rubber nipple in his mouth start to swell and suddenly a sweet-tasting paste erupted from the tip of the probe in his mouth. He instinctively swallowed, which collapsed the nipple forcing more of the gooey mass into his mouth. He swallowed again. Amy kept pumping and in near panic, he was swallowing again and again until at length he'd been fed the whole thing. Thank goodness that was over, he thought, as the tube was removed from his mouth. Her patient's bowels would enjoy that laxative-laced load sometime the next morning. Amy thought, as she turned her attention to the next step in his preparation. Now to just change his wet pants and put him in a diaper that would last the whole night. Amy deftly slipped a puddle pad of flannel covered rubber under her patient's padded posterior, stripped down his well-soaked rubber panties & unpinned his diapers. She plopped the soggy mass into a diaper pail on the bottom shelf of the cart. Working so quickly, she sponge-bathed his loins & then applied a coating of shaving creme to him. With practiced detachment, she shaved Bob's tummy, crotch, and man hood clean as a whistle. Bob's hips squirmed and strained against the restrains as the humiliating procedure was perpetrated. His only consolation was the stimulating massage his nurse gave him as she gently worked a coating of diaper rash ointment over every curve of his hips and loins and deep into every crease of his buttocks and crotch. This was followed by a cupped hand fonling- of his buttocks and crotch and tool until it swelled to attention. Just as he started to instinctively thrust his hips toward gratification the greasy massage stopped abruptly his member was firmly pinched between forefinger and thumb quickly suppressing the pleasure response. Fresh diapers were slipped under his bottom and his member was tucked well down as the heavy padding was pulled tightly up between his outstrapped thighs and spread over his tummy. The diapers were trip- le thick and included an extra soaker pad down the middle from front to rear. The bulk between his thighs was enormous. Amy pinned the padding as snug as she could, compressing his tummy and groin as if he were wearing a girdle. Then she rolled up the rubber panties again, with some difficulty, as they had to stretch a bit over their substantially increased bulk. The straight jacket crotch straps were recinched the package was complete. Bob looked like his diaper-filled rubber pants had been inflated. There was no doubt he could wet many times before he would be in danger of leaking and no question that he would get no opportunity to change his pants until morning, no matter how uncomfortable. Amy admired her handiwork for a moment, then read the doctor's notes for the next instructions. With the earlier load of bowel-stimulating bulk well into his system and the night diapering complete, it was time to administer the bladder-stimulating fluids. With practiced efficiency the nurse poured a quart of fruit juice into the force-feeding bag and she added doses of diuretic and a sleeping medication to spice up the fluid. It was a simple matter to attach the tube to Bob's feeding gag and start a gentle flow. She watched her patient start to swallow as his mouth helplessly filled. She stopped the flow several times to let his stomach adjust, but she eventually forced every drop into her squirming victim before removing the tubing. Bob's senses were spinning as the sleeping medication took effect. HIs girl had now trapped him in a living nightmare, as he had been tricked into committing himself as a patient in an asylum. He had even signed a paper authorizing this bizarre course•of things. All hecould do was lie helplessly restrained, silenced, and humiliatingly diapered and rubber-pantied as his girlfriend, Amy, the inventive nurse that she was administered fluids and bulk that he just knew were destined to erupt in his diapers. As he drifted in to a deep sleep he felt Amy carefully checking restraints and diapers and rubber pants, making sure that everything would hold for the night. The next thing Bob realized was that he was shaken awake and juice immediately began to flow thru his feeding gag. He was still helmeted and in restraints and could do nothing but su bmit to the treatments admistered. His enormous bundle of night diapers was now thoroughly soaked; bottom crotch, and tummy. He must have wet uncontrollably numerous times in his sleep. He had never done thtit before and the thought of loss of control ran a shiver through him. With the helmet still in place all he could tell was that a nurse, maybe Amy, was pulling down his rubber pants and taking off his sodden diapers. He was quickly rediapered & then sealed up in fresh rubber panties. Then a force-feeding was performed, first a puree of a mix that tasted good. This must be breakfast, but with the helmet on he couldn't be sure. After a brief rest a second feeding ofthe slippery Metrimucal bulk was forced thru the gag. The dosage was huge. When, at length, it was over, his stomach felt terribly bloated & to make matters worse a slow drip of medicated juice was turned on as a chaser and it just seemed to make his new feeding continue to swell in his tummy so Bob squirmed in discomfort and moaned thru his gag to try to signal for some relief, no matter how slight. HIs pleas seemed to be answered as the nurse proceeded to adjust him to a more comfortable position. She spread his ankle cuffs pulling his legs in a new much wider position and then she loosened his upper body restraints enough to twist him on his side. His arms were loosened and then re-secured by crossing them high over his chest with his hands draped over his opposite shoulders and the straps crisscrossed over his back, pulled around & under his arms and strapped in front again. Not a bad arrangement, if you do have to waear a straitjacket. Then things took a sudden turn for the worse for the nurse began to roughly tighten the jacket down the back from midway . down to the waist. PUlling firmly on the straps, she compressed his tummy as severely as if she had corseted him. His overstuffed insides were pressed down toward his lower torso so much his lower abdomen developed a pronounced corset bulge inside his snug diapers and this caused a new and uncomfortable pressure on his bowels. That would not subside. He was now strapped back onto the bed, as before, then the whole bed started to hum and vibrate. The nurse manipulated the controls until Bob's knees were bent and raised slightly and then raised his upper body to an almost vertical sitting position. Normally, that would have been fine, but his restraints were cleverly adjusted to make him unusually uncomfortable in a very diabolical way. His compressed abdomen put real pressure on his bowels and his uprite sitting stance focused all the pressure down on his anus. His slightly raised and widespread legs forced his buttocks into a relaxed position. And worse yet, the chest and strap for the waist held the weight of his body up so his diapered and rubber-pantied bottom was suspended several inches above the rubbersheet mattress. His positioning was just as effective as if he had been put on a bed pan for his morning consitution. Bob knew that could mean only one thing; this was one of Amy's tricks. She was going to try to make him soil his own diaper. The idea was repulsive to him. Wetting his pants was not an unpleasant sensation. But, he had no intention of finding out what it was like to have a bowel movement load his diaper and incontinent pants. He repeated to himself over and over "I won't mess my diapers, I won't." Bob's resistance didn't seem to work; it just focussed his attention on the building pressure in his colon. He usually did his movement every morning so he already had a normal load in his rectum. The Metrimucal bulk feeding the night before had already packed his bowels with an additional double load and made extra slippery by a feminine stool softener. The stimulation of his huge breakfast and the strong laxative administered the night before had started his tummy growling and churning with ever increasing contractions. The tight strapping and upright position of his torso focussed the building pressure down on his distended rectum and his straining anus. A wave of strong contractions gripped him with cramps. He desperately now squeezed his buttocks trying to hold back. BEads of sweat formed inside his rubber helmet and he gasped a grunted into his gag as he fought back trying to avoid the most humiliating of accidents. The contractions continued without respite. He could hardly catch his breath as they came harder faster. HIs clenched buttocks quickly tired and his bottom cheeks relaxed and spread defenselessly. His suspt ended bottom sagged gently into the hungrily awaiting absorbent cloth diapers and water proof rubber panties encasing his shuddering loins. Bob repeated to himself in hopeless despair as another contraction gripped him, "I wont.. uggh... do a movement. I ...mm mmm. do a ammm... ugghh." His bowels exploaded and his anus offered no resistance as a warm soft smooth mass erupted from his rectum. The movement quickly filled the seat of his diapers and noticeably stretched his rubber panties over the rapidly expanding bulge, with grunting and a gasping, Cob continued his enervating contractions until the massive movement had literally packed his diapered seat and crotch full with a huge 1etrimucal load and his distended bladder had collapsed soaking and warming his tummy with a hot yellow stream. Bob was devastated and totally humil7"-- by this helpless loss of control of his most private bodily functions. All he could do was remain helmeted and restrained with the degrading evidence of his helpless situation contained in his soaked soiled and fully displayed diapers and rubber pants. Suddenly, he felt his ankle cuffs being released. Than goodness, he was going to get his pants changed. But wait, oh no His ankles and legs were pulled together strapped as close as possible, squeez,;- ing together the crotch of his most unpleasant pants. Then the nurse fumbled with the chest and then the waist straps loosening each about six inches. "Oh, my gosh: No, no no She is going to make my sit in my soiled pants, no no." he whined into his gag as his bottom settled firmly into the warm mass in the seat of his pants. It was awful, humiliation overwhelmed his senses as all he could do now was experi• ence sitting in his own fluids complete in hisown thick adult diapers and totally sealed in the awful rubber incontinent pants. As Bob sat helpless in his soiled and soaked pants all he could do was wish for a diaper change soon, from anyone who would help. Help was some time in coming. So finally a nurse and a nurse aide released him from his bed restraints & led him into the tub and shower room. Humiliation flared aaain as he had to waddle along with the disgusting and uncomfortable mass in his sagging diapers and rubber pants. His helmet strap was attached high to a shower head to hold him still as his rubber pants were peeled down and his diaper unpinned, and the mass dropped to the shower stall floor. A hand held a shower nozzle and washed him off from the waist down. Then one of the nurses dried him off and led him away by the helmet strap. He was diapered and rubber pantied again. Thickly padded leather booties were pulled up his legs and buckled high on his thighs. He experienced short-lived relief as his strait jacket was removed. It was so quickly replaced by a high-collared, heavily padded jacket with over stuffed sleeves and thumbless mittens. The nurses easily izipped the jacket snug up the back and secured the zipper tab with a small padlock attached to the back of the collar. Suddenly the zipper on his rubber helmet was pulled up and the gag strap was released. Bob's eyes blinked from the light as the helmet was peeled off his head. Amy kissed him on the cheek and said "It looks like you got the royal treatment this morning. If it will help you do your movements in the diaper, I'll ask the girls to repeat the routine every day." Bob started to sputter a protest, but Amy took a firm grasp of his lower jaw and forced a large rubber feeding nipple into his mouth. The nipple depressed his tongue and pushed well back into his mouth. A form-fitting rubber shield sealed over his mouth and chin as she held it firmly against his face. Amy immediately started squeezing the trigger on the quart sized feeding bottle and with quite a bit of gasping and of gulping, Bob swallowed all of the fluid to his nurse's satisfaction. As the mouth-filling nipple was withdrawn, Amy expalined, "That should keep your bladder busy and encourage you to use your diapers more frequently. You see, the doctor and I are going to keep you on a good high-fluid, high bulk diet during your course of treatment. As a result, you'll be emptying your bladder and moving your bowels quite frequently. But don't be alarmed. You will be allowed to use your daipers & rubber pants around the clock, night & day for all your eliminations. That depilatory cream you used on me -- it's only fitting that you receive my special attentions in return. You know how I adore patients in incontinent pants and you look so cute and helpless in them. So, it's a strict diaper and rubber panty routine for you Bob darling! Of course, I don't expect you to be totally thrilled with that, but I'll just have to insist on cooperation. So here at the asylum there will be no problem keeping you prperly restrained as you are now. Of course, the padded cells like this one are totally sound proof so you won't disturb the other residents. And then, since you are my very private patient there may be special rewards for cooperation." With that remark, Amy hugged her stunned boyfriend and suggestively she pressed herlush leotard-encased body against his as she smothered his lips with a long penetrating kiss. Then she abruptly turned off her affection and quickly left the padded cell, locking the door behind her. Bob was left alone, his senses reeeling with the bittersweet taste of the passions inflamed in him by his Amy and the discomfort of his diapers and restraints. AS days, and then weeks, passed, Amy treated Bob to the many experiences the special asylum had to offer its most special patients. There were energy draining sessions in the whirlpool tubs. There were exhilerating showers with rapidly alternating warm and cold streams. He got plenty of exercise on bicycle and rowing machines. He spent lots of time strapped in his wheelchair in the day room. He even enjoyed several sessions in a wet pack but most importantly, he was always thickly diapered and rubber-pantied & restrained so that tampering with his incontinent pants was impossible. And as soon as Amy's firm words were announced, he used his diapers for all of his eliminations. He was working on wetting every hour or two and doing a movement twice a day. He really could not resist the urges to void whenever they came. AFter all what good would it do, he was never without diapers, anyway; Amy and the nursing staff saw to that Besides, the discomfort of holding back always reached the point where the relief of letting go was its own reward. He was beginning to lose control of his bladder from the high fluid intake. By now he was always wetting at night in his sleep. And by day he had no problem streaming into his diapers at the slightest urge & without the least inhibition. The sensations of wetting his pants was not unpleasant anymore. Soiling his pants was another matter, however; he really dislikdd the sensation. Un fortuneately for him his Metrimucal feedings forced him to answer nature's call. He felt packed almost constantly. Worst, he found he was beginning to lose all his bowel control-This did make his tummy feel better. With Bob's daily routine under total control, Amy pressed her advantage. She was going to convince Bob to become her permanent patient and to agree to marry her. With his wealthy estate, they obviously could live so comfortably and she could make the correct arrangments to continue his special care at home. She applied a rather persuasive technique to help Bob to make up his mind. At every opportunity she applied vigorous stimulation to his manhood, especially by massaging the crotch of his diapers and rubber pants and her favorite routine was to restrain him with his arms crossed behind his back to help him thrust his hips forward. She usually added a helment and gag, as well to eliminate any protests and to let her patient concentrate on his sensations without any distractions. Uith practiced skill it was an easy matter to knead and stroke Bob's manhood to stiff attention. She then would pump and squeeze for a prolonged session. Thru soaked diapers, her ministrations were even more effective; often driving him to thrust & twist his hips involuntarily as he reached peak after peak. But, she did maintain control and rarely permitted climax, unless it was a reward for his good behaviour; like soiling without resistence, or agreeing to her now escalating demands for a permanent commitment. By now a full month had passed since Bob had been tricked into committing himself to the asylum and the bizarre course of treatment at Amy's hands. He was bending to her strong will. HIs submission was becoming more complete with each unrelieved stimulation of his manhood and every humiliating rise of his diapers and pants. Amy had him prepared to submit to her final demand, marriage. The next morning Bob was force-fed his usual breakfast of bulk and a fluid by one of the attending nurses on his case. He easily felt bloated and full as he did after every break fast. He knew it wouldn't be long until he would have a building urge for an elimination. The nurse released him from the wheel chair where he had been strapped for feeding and led him towward his padded cell where he was usually kept until he completed his morning eliminations. But this morning, the routine was different. A second nurse joined the first and together they stripped him and redressed him in a less than comfortable outfit. One new restraint jacket was put on first. Once it was on, both of his wrists were pulled up in back and shaped into a double hammerlock. Another feeding gag with a much larger mouth-filling nipple plug was rocked between his teeth and forced into his mouth. The device was held in place with a molded rubber guard over his lower face and a stiff rubber collar. His lower legs and feet were zipped in restraint booties with pointed toes & they certainly weren't for walking. Finally, hes now wet diapers were changed but this turned out for the worse too. His bottom was positioned on thickweight diapers and he was strapped down to the treatment table. The new rings at the tips of his booties were attached to spparate traction ropes his legs were hauled up in a V above his waist until his bottom was suspenpended about six inches above the diapers. One of the nurses held a three inch thick cloth soaker pad that had two strategically located holes, front and back. In the front hole she positioned rubber coated foam rubber sleeve with a soft pliable hole through the middle and held it in place with two tabs. These snapped to the soaker. & In the back she attached a more alarming device. It was an inflatable rubber plug with a good one inch diameter shaft and a balloon that expanded to three inches in diameter when she tested it. The rubber-glaved nurse took just a minute to lubricate Bob & the rubber accessories with a liberal coating of KY jelly. Bob squirmed & twisted R. jerked against his restraint system as the plug was pressed firmly into place, the soaker pulled up thru his legs and his manhood poked thru a sleeve until the tip peeked out the other side of the clutching donut hole. A squeeze bulb was easily and temporarily attached to inflate the plug balloon. Bob gasped into his gag with each rectum filling pump as the balloon was inflated to its maximum dimensions. The soaker pad and diabolical rubber attachments in place, the 2 nurses lowered his legs, pinned on superthick diapers and swallowed the whole bundle in extra heavy, thick waist and thigh-banded, asylum style brown rubber sanitary pants. The new changing complete, the patient was pulled to his feet and hustled into the adjoining padded cell where he was strapped to a special pedestal with a padded seat. As his heavily diapered bottom was pressed down on the seat the horrible inflated plug was driven deeper into his rectum. Instinctively he fought with his legs to raise himself off the seat and relieve the new pressure. With the neck and waist straps in place the two nurses got Bob bottom-centered and then pulled his bootied feet up under the seat with 2 feathers. His weight was now fully on the cushion, thus compressing his diapered seat and holding the plug deeply in place. AS quickly as they had assaulted him, the two nurses departed, leaving their patient in the padded cell to silently experience the distractions of the bizarre rubber plug and the natural experience now commanding the full attention of his senses. After some time, Amy appeared. She dragged her patient Bob, pressing his face against her lush breasts that pressed from her nurse's uniform and cooed, "How's my darling doing? Oh, the way you are squirming on your seat you must be enjoying yourself. Bob was squirming, all right, but he wasn't enjoying his predicament at all and Amy knew it. She tormented her victim by describing for him how he must be feeling:" Those diapers and rubber pants sure are something quite special, aren't they? They are thick enough to soak up a whole day's fluid and the heavy underpants are the best we have for extended sessions. We've never had them leak, yet. Doesn't that sound cozy? Bob muttered through his gag and squirmed on the pedestal again. Bending down, Amy cupped her hand on the rubber covered bulge in the front of his diapers and began administering her special, arousing massage. "There we go. That's right. Just push forward and I'll help you firm things up. Isn't it wonderful how the slippery rubber sleeve keeps your shaft at attention? But, it isn't snug enough or long enough to let you spoil the fun with a premature climax. And with your little swollen head sticking out you can even wet your diapers. Oh, be a big boy and stop groaning and moaning! I know it's hard to wet when your manhood is at attention. When your bladder is swollen to it's fullest the discomfort will deflate your penis just enough to allow a half of a stream to flow. And, as soon as you have finished flooding, you are sure to start squirming again. You now do know how hard it is to sit still in soggy clothing. With any luck at all your soft little rubber sleeve will have you worked back up to attention before you can possibly get comfortable and sit still.There, that should be enough massaging for now. You look like you could use a dose of fluids to help cool you off." With that she withdrew her hand fromhis swollen rubber encased crotch and turned to the treatment cart she had brought to the cell with her. With clinical detachment, she now produced a large graduated elastic feeding bag and urgently hung it on a hook above Bob's head. She filled it with a quart of fluid and added a dose of liquid diuretic to spice up the mix and, restrained as he was, Bob could not avoid her as she attached the thin feeding tube to the front of his gag. Amy adjusted the flow and Bob started swallowing as fast as he could. The huge rubber nipple filling his mouth had pin holes all over it, and it was leaking everywhere. But not a drop dribbled out of his mouth because the molded rubber faced covering sealed his lips very effectively. Bob just kept swallowing as he listened to Amy continue her unnerving description of his condition. "I forgot to ask you how you like the inflatable rubber plug. But I see you already know how to sit firmly on it to get the maximum benefit. We use that plug to keep incontinent patients from haccidentally eliminating. You're always soiling your diapers so I felt you would enjoy wearing it for a new change today. Of course by now your insides must be stuffed with matter. During the rest of the day your breakfast feeding certainly pack the rest of your system too. I'm sure that the churning insides will become more uncomfortable than they are now. But don't worry, you won't go. You won't be able to evacuate at all with that plug in you. Enjoy!" The sweet nurse patted his diapered and rubber-covered rear and she planted a wet kiss on his cheek. With that she turned and minced to the door leaving Bob to his unbelievable predica meet. There was never a dull moment for him, sitting on the punishment pedestal. Repeatedly his bladder filled to a painful level until he flooded the diaper cloth. His innards ached with their heavy packing and his bottom clutched.at the awful rubber plug. He could never stop squirming for long because the soft slippery rubber sleeve kept working his manhood to unbelievable and unrelieved peaks again and again. The super thick diapers sponged up all the fluid and the horrible rubber casing sealed in everything. So, strapped on his pedestal seat all the patient could do was stew in his own juices, literally. As the day wore on, Bob grew more and more desperate. He would do anything for relief, anything! If Amy would only release him, he would promise to do anything she asked. The devilish designing nurse had known her boy very well. Peeking into the padded cell she could see Bob had gone beyond his limit. The torment in his mind, the pressure on his innards and the uncomfortable moisture had driven him beyond clear thinking to desperation. NOw was the time. She stepped into the cell to complete the plan she had started when she had tricked him into committing him self to the asylum. It was an easy matter to get Bob to sign a complete set of documents. The marriage license and certificate were easy. After all he had pursued her to start the relationship. The conservatorship of his huge estate only got signed affter she had sweetly suggested his one alternative was to remain in the asylum for further treatment. Finally, he signed several conditional commitment papers calling for immediate re-entry to the asylum if he failed to demonstrate a proper mental competence by wearing diapers and rubber pants. He was to do this 24 hours a day to keep himself sanitary in his obvious state of total incontinence. There was no problem getting her assisting doctor to witness the documents and get them notarized. Bobs' fate was sealed romantically, financially and medically as sure as he sat on the hideous pedestal. It took two hours for the first two nurses to get the now pathetically defeated patient cleaned up not to mention out. They prepared him for a release and the trip home with Amy. And did they prepare him well! Dr. Daphne had provided the outfit especially for the occasion. In fact she personally presented Bob to Amy in the private back lobby. There he stood encased in a striking creation of leather and rubber, from head to toe. HIs legs were laced into rubber boots, & his torse was compressed into a sleek corset. His arms were folded in half and laced into sheaths attached to the corset. His entire head was encased in a tight farm-fitting helmet that had a cutout for his eyes and nose but completely covered his mouth. But Amy noticed little of this. She stood transfixed and delighted staring at the most bizarre diapers and rubber pants she had ever seen in her nursing days. Bob's loins were padded with diapers but they were fitted and contoured complete with a neat crease between pear-shaped bottom buttocks and a massive rod of manhood standing at attention. The rubber pants were made of thick natural-colored rubber that was molded to the same bizarre shape as the padding. Dr. Daphne thrust Bob into Amy's waiting arms with the comment, "It's every bride's dream to own a display of manhood like that. He's all yours, and he loves every minute of it!" Amy patted his rubber casing as she kissed his masked mouth. And he pressed against her with pent-up passion. Finally he was going to have her tonight. It would be on her terms he knew, but finally he would have his relief. He resolved he would just have to pay the -consequences later. He had no doubt that his bride would see to that with her nursing skills. Amy whispered, "Bob, honey, I am so happy! Now you are my husband, lover AND mypatient, to care for every day all day. You are so cute in diapers and rubber pants. You are also progressing so well with your bladder & incontinence training that you will be a joy to care for. I've had a special treatment room set up at home. You'll just love it." "Now," she smiled,"Let's go home and relieve your obvious problem you have got right up front!" THE END -- {but not the conclusion of the rubber and diaper adventures of Daphne, Amy and Bob.}

Jess and I were having lunch at the mall. “So you let Mary have Jake?” “They’re happy together. I only really did it to spite, Mary.” “So did you like him?” “He’s sweet. Having a boy paw me and kiss me was a new experience. I had a dream about him. More of a nightmare actually. I still don’t know about boys. But he’s not for me.” Jess grinned. I still don’t know her intent. She might indeed be, as Mary put it, my Lezzy friend. Maybe she still held romance for the male me. Maybe I was a lezzy, too. I didn’t know, but I supposed I had plenty of time to work that out. “So everything is back to normal at your house?” “I guess you’ll have to define normal. Katie is out of diapers and back in girl’s clothes. I’m still wearing them as you do. Mary still is in diapers and probably will stay that way. At least, Jake is OK with that.” “Katie and I are becoming fast friends. Mary’s still hostile to me more often than not. I spend a lot of time on ballet. I’ve got a whole stack of DVDs of the classic performances, and I’m reading books.Even the tunes on my phone are ballet music.” “So are you going to do this as a career?” “I don’t think so. It’s a very hard life to get into even for someone with talent. I also don’t have any illusions that my gender change isn't going to make things harder. But I’m having fun. I’ll have to decide eventually if I want to go to a specialized program at college or instead of college. I’ll probably do some summer workshops in addition to working with Madame.” “Wow, that’s intense.” “Yeah, but no matter how it goes. I feel I’m destined to spend my life in tights.” We laughed. A few days later I was down in the rec room in my leotard and tights. Jimmy had come by for some additional help. He probably wasn’t going to stick with it other than as an excuse to wear dancewear. After a bit of practice, he proceeded to do his usual examination of my closet. I let him try on some of my stuff. I felt bad that I’d neglected helping him with his issues being so busy with my own. “So what’s in the future for you?” I asked. “Oh, I don’t know. My mom still thinks this is a phase. I hope she doesn’t get any ideas from your mom. I don’t want to be a girl. I just like the clothes.” I nodded, I had learned that there was a whole continuum of issues. The clothes, feeling that you were a girl, whether you wanted to date boys or girls. It wasn’t just two sides of a coin that you fell on one side or the other. Jimmy left, and Katie came down. She was wearing her leotard. “Now that he’s gone could you help me with some of my sequences.” “Sure,” Katie demonstrated one she was concerned about. I had her do it again to the time I beat out with a yardstick on the floor like Madame’s staff. “Here, watch how I do it.” I demonstrated the sequence, and then we did it together. Me stopping to show her just the right placement. Mary stuck her head in. I thought we were going to get a biting remark, but she disappeared immediately. Katie and I looked at each other and shrugged. We continued our practice. A few seconds later, Mary appeared in her dancewear. A leotard and tights and a skirt to try to disguise the diaper bulge I remembered from my early days. “Can you help me, too,” she asked politely. I exchanged glances with Katie and smiled and turned back. “Sure, we’re sisters, aren’t we.” The three of us broke into giggles. Katie started her sequence and then Mary and I followed. “I think I need to tell mom that you need to be able to use a silhouette under the tights like me.” “You’d do that for me?” “Sure, we’re sisters. The three of us laughed and hugged each other. Sisters we were. -- THE END --

Chapter 11: DAD REACTED FIRST saying “Oh my God!” and looking like he was trying not to laugh and horrified at the same time. Mom looked at me silently for a moment before saying, “Stacy?” I nodded. “Well you do make an adorable little girl at least…” Mom said after staring at me speechless for a long moment. I sighed, “Yeah I guess I do.” Mom’s eyes seemed to narrow at my image like I had just been busted for lying to her about something, “What happened to your cheeks though?” Amanda waved at them and said, “I apologize, that’s a side effect of a process we thought we had in hand to make her able to stay in school here.” “What did you do to our son?” Dad asked, less inclined to be blasé about the new detail. “Dad, Mom, it was something I agreed to. And she said we thought we had it in hand…” I groaned and wrung my hands for a second before continuing, “I told you in that last e-mail that my name caused problems. Both the Westerfields and Emerson believed I was a girl.” “I still can’t believe you and your dad convinced me to name him that…” Mom glanced angrily at Dad. “Sorry, if three generations of us had already been stuck with the name what was one more?” I sighed and said, “Look what was done eighteen years ago doesn’t matter now…” They both looked skeptically at me, but I continued, “Things were dangerous when we were here last… but it was nothing compared to the way things are now. Littles are in much more peril of being adopted and turned into brainless drooling infants now...” My parents both looked more worried but I pressed on, “Because I’d been registered as a girl it would only take one person to lodge a complaint and claim I was in violation of the universities honor code and I’d lose my scholarship.” I paused for a breath and shuddered, “I would probably at the least be shipped to a preschool instead… Or worst case I would be removed from Amanda and Fred’s care and sent to an orphanage.” Mom looked through the screen, “Is this true?” I turned and looked at Fred who nodded, “Yes it is, as soon as we realized the mistake I quietly made some inquiries and found that several littles have been shipped off for violations like this.” “I knew this was a mistake Stacy…” Dad said before asking, “So just what did you do to him?” “One of the departments at our hospital is using a new technology with nanites to be able to deliver care to littles and make changes without things being quite so invasive…” I shifted uncomfortably and just came out with it, “We edited the coding heavily first, but we used the nanites to make me a girl so I can remain in school.” “You what?!?” Dad asked. “I’m now a girl Dad, complete with the correct plumbing for those people who change my diapers to know I am. I told you in the e-mail we might have to do something…” “But…” he stuttered. “Is this permanent?” Mom asked. I watched Amanda in a little video monitor box at the bottom corner of the screen nod, “In theory you could inject Stacy with the nanites again, but I’m pretty sure that to do so would be really dangerous. Some of the nanites will still remain from the first batch like a set of T Cells keeping watch for invaders. It’s quite likely that the two sets of nanites would battle inside of Stacy and kill her in the process.” Both of my parents looked at me with horrified expressions for a long moment. Mom snapped out of it and asked, “You’re okay with this Stacy?” I shrugged, “Fifty-percent of the world including you make it just fine as girls, I can do it too.” “You’re okay though… other than that?” She asked. I shrugged, “Other than having a different set of parts nothing else is different than I expected. We knew babying was going to come with the territory…” I pulled at my skirt nervously; “at least if I’m stuck wearing dresses I know I belong in them now.” Mom looked at me before saying, “Did it do anything else?” “I insisted on editing the file myself, with some help from Stacy, so that we could avoid surprises. We used the coding as a chance to also improve her concentration, motor skills, and staying up on our longer days better. As far as we know the only thing we missed was a routine in the programming that changed the placement of fat to her face. She’s got those adorable looking baby cheeks now,” she squeezed one of them gently, “but other than that Stacy’s fine.” “Actually it should help her avoid being picked on as much sometimes too,” Fred added, “as a lot of people assume she’s actually our real baby.” Dad looked dumbfounded and Mom just looked worried. “You’re really okay Stacy?” “Mostly… I mean there’s no denying that taking a step back to infancy is one of the most embarrassing things that could ever happen… but in the short time I’ve been able to play with even their home technology I’ve learned a lot. I knew this was a risk when I came here…” “But a girl?” Dad asked. I shrugged, “It’s not like I was having wild sex every night anyway Dad.” “You’d better not have been…” He told me with a stern look. “How complete…?” Mom asked, semi-changing the subject. Fred fielded the question, “She’s not going to have periods for now as her body is behaving as a pre-pubescent girl about age four hormonally,” he paused and added, “but if she is given a large dose of estrogen she will begin developing breasts and menstruating as a normal girl her age would. I can give her that before she leaves.” “So she can get pregnant?” Dad asked nervously. “Yes,” Fred said, “well… at least once she receives the shot and enters puberty.” “You’re okay with that?” Dad asked incredulously as he glared through the screen at me. I shrugged, “It beats one of the other options where I wouldn’t have been able to have kids. As drastic as this was I still have options.” As I stood there I couldn’t help but feel like I really needed to pee and ended up just letting go. Mom stared at me and asked, “Did you just…?” I grimaced, “I agreed to it.” “Yes you did…” she said. I turned to Amanda and Fred, “Would you be able to use those headphones like you offered?” They nodded and Fred said, “Actually I’m going to go walk down the hallway, Amanda is more than enough here to meet the guidelines of watching you.” He looked down at his watch and added to me, “You have about thirty minutes and then our time is up…” “Thanks,” I told him. Amanda meanwhile turned a chair around away from the screen and put some headphones on. I could hear the music coming out of them by the time Fred turned to leave. “Can you hear me Amanda?” I asked. With no reaction I turned back to my parents, “I really am fine.” “No you’re not,” Mom told me, “You are exhibiting Stockholm Syndrome or something. How in the world could you have willingly agreed to mutilate your body?” “I didn’t mutilate it,” I told her, “I look like a normal girl,” I told her. “A normal baby girl maybe…” she told me before sighing. “That dress is adorable though…” I blushed, “I didn’t pick it out…” “I kind of figured that…” Mom said before sighing, “So are you doing anything else besides peeing and pooing your diapees?” I blushed some more, but nodded, “I’ve been studying for that test that I have to take next week –the CAREs exam.” “What is that one?” Dad asked. I proceeded to tell him about it and he said, “That doesn’t sound so bad, you do great on tests!” I shook my head, “The test portion isn’t, but it’s a six-hour test that you’re not allowed to leave until you complete it or the time runs out.” “Bathroom breaks?” Mom asked. “Not as necessary with a diaper… but if you poop it you’re done.” “And if you fail?” Dad asked. “Then it assigns you to the level of education you should be in…” “Meaning?” Mom asked nervously. “Meaning if it had been the practice test I took earlier today I would have been in big trouble. When I had a messy accident Amanda had me stop to see what the results would be. I would have been sent back to preschool for maturity even though my scores on everything else were almost perfect.” Mom looked at me and I could see tears in her eyes, “Stacy why don’t you just come home? I bet we can still get you into a state school here this year…” I shook my head, “I know this is crazy Mom, but I don’t want to give up!” Both of my parents stared at me worriedly for a moment before Mom said, “Can you get Amanda’s attention?” I nodded and walked over to her and tapped her shoulder. She looked at me and I mimed taking the headphones off. She did so and looked at my parents, “You’re done talking with them?” “They want to talk to you,” I told her as she looked at them. “Something wrong?” She asked hesitantly. I guessed she probably was wondering what I had told them if she had been honestly not listening to our conversation. “I’m a worried mother,” Mom told her, “If Stacy fails this test, will you be able to send her back home?” ‘Huh?’ I wondered for a moment. ‘Wasn’t that one of the provisions…?’ I looked at Amanda and she said, “I would try… but if she ends up with that restriction they may not allow me to send her back through. My husband and I are trying to be very careful so we can’t be accused of neglect…” Mom nodded, “Please help him… er… her pass the test. I really do want my baby back home.” She looked at my questioning glance and said, “Figuratively of course. I don’t really want to change diapers again. I think you’re nuts to actually have a desire to do that one… I was so excited to have him finally potty trained the first time!” Amanda laughed, “Changing her diapers is kind of fun actually... Besides she’s a good girl and doesn’t fight me with it like I worried she would.” With that Mom looked at me and said, “Look Stacy you decided to go to this world and be her baby girl, you better behave or she has our permission to punish you…” I felt my face redden, “I’ll be good without that threat Mom.” “I hope so,” Dad said, “You realize you have absolutely no room for error, right? All it takes is one mistake!” He shuddered, “I was so glad to make it home with my body intact from that crazy world… I just can’t believe you’d be okay with all of that… and willingly go back.” I felt like his words were semi-accusing as a timer on the screen warned of three minutes remaining. My parents had seen theirs too and Mom said, “Look Stacy I love you very much.” “Love you too Mom, Dad,” I told them. Tears were in my eyes now. “Amanda, could we do this again in two weeks?” Dad asked. I looked to her and she nodded, “I don’t think that will be a problem.” “Thanks, talk to you then,” Dad said. “I love you Stacy,” Mom and Dad said almost as one. “I love you both too!” I said, and then the connection cut off. Amanda let me sit with my tears for a moment before gathering me up and saying, “Let’s go change that wet diapee and go get din-din.” I leaned against her and enjoyed the calming feeling of her arms around me. Outside Fred waited with the diaper bag over his shoulder and they walked down the corridor to the desk and checked out. “Do you need anything else?” The lady asked us. “We need a reservation for two weeks from now,” Amanda told her. The lady looked suspiciously at her, “Why such regular calls?” “We’re working on getting our little girl some playmates,” Amanda said as I stiffened. The lady giggled, “Now isn’t that a smart way to do it! With there being so few free littles now, I think the last chance for many of us is the dimensional visitors. Unfortunately by the time I see them at this desk they’re already claimed!” Amanda squeezed me slightly, “It does take some work…” she kissed my head and said, “So two weeks from now?” “Yes ma’am, you’re all booked Mr. and Mrs. Westerfield.” “Thanks,” she said before asking, “Where’s your nearest bathroom or changing room? Our princess here needs a change.” “Down the hall to the right is a bathroom, there are also some changing tables outside if you want. It’s not like they need any privacy for their cute little parts anyway…” “Thanks,” Amanda said and they walked down the direction she was given before Fred handed her the bag. “Let’s go inside,” she whispered to me. Even as she did so though I saw two littles being changed on the tables outside. One was kicking and screaming, “I’m not a baby! You can’t do this to me!!!!!!” On the other table a naked woman had her foot improbably in her mouth sucking on her toe as an Amazon woman wiped her disgusting poopy bottom. The sight made me shiver as the door closed them from view. “It’s okay Stacy,” she told me as she gave me a quick hug. “That was just a way to make it seem okay for us to be calling…” There was a convenient hook for diaper bags next to a fold down changing table that she pulled down and made a face at. I looked and saw remains of poop all over the table. “That’s gross,” I said aloud. “Yes it is… I think I’ll just change you in the car…” Given the only other option was in full view of the rest of the airport I nodded. She picked up the bag and we left the room as quickly as we had entered. We walked right past the man who was now in tears and being dressed in a onesie with a large pacifier had been stuffed in his mouth, effectively muting him. I could tell it was one of those locking ones and felt terrible for the poor guy. The little girl was being hoisted on her ‘mommy’s’ hip and waved at me. For my part I waved back… Thankfully Amanda and Fred were able to walk back to the car quickly and Amanda popped the back open. “Daddy can you hold your princess for a moment?” She asked him as she handed to me. “Sure,” he said and gave me a quick squeeze. “I thought you were changing someone’s wet diapee?” He asked. “The changing table in the bathroom was a mess… I wanted to throw up from it – there was no way I was putting my baby on it!” She said assertively. “I could have taken her into the men’s?” He suggested. She paused and I could tell she hadn’t even thought about it. “Why didn’t I think of that? Well I guess I’ll have to remember Daddy isn’t helpless, huh?” She asked as she turned back to me and I could see she’d laid out a soft changing pad on the back cargo area of the SUV. She laid me down on it and proceeded to pull down the diaper cover before I realized I might as well have been getting changed in the airport hallway with as many people were passing our car. Just as she undid the tapes I saw the lady and the little girl from earlier walk by and get a full view of my naked bottom. I blushed and turned my head to the side to try to pretend no one was looking at me. For her part Amanda was thorough, but quick with the diaper change. She used a couple of wipes to quickly clean me, put a new diaper on me, and then sat me up without the diaper cover. “What about my panties?” I asked her embarrassed. “Your diaper cover got a bit wet sweetie,” she put it to the side as she picked me up, “I should have changed you a little earlier.” “Oh,” I said as she held me and I knew my diaper pronounced my status to the entire world with or without the cover. “It’s okay sweetie, you’re just a baby!” She hugged me and whispered, “You look more normal in a diaper than you would ever look in real panties. People will just smile at you like this and move on. In panties you would really draw way more attention to yourself.” She put me inside the harness of my car seat and handed me my teddy bear from somewhere. “Here’s your bear Princess.” I hugged Elena tightly and listened as the door stayed open and she talked to Fred. “What about going to Elevated tonight?” “I guess that works. Don’t they have a pretty strict policy though?” “She’ll be fine. It’s some of the best food around either way, meet us there?” I heard Amanda say as she closed my door. When she got in the door I asked, “What’s their strict policy?” “Well… little’s have to eat umm… differently.” “Like?” “Like you probably won’t like the looks of it, but it’ll taste good?” She suggested before pausing and adding, “If you’re a good girl there I’ll let you have another of your special morning babas each day of the week the rest of the week?” My caffeine addiction almost immediately overrode my common sense, but I did maintain the sense to ask, “It’s going to be that bad?” She stiffened from what I could see of her in the mirror, “For you maybe, but for Mommy and Daddy it’s one of our favorite places to eat? You might even be okay with it?” “Two weeks,” I told her. She was at a stop sign and turned to look at me through the mirrors, “Deal.” “Somehow I feel like I didn’t negotiate hard enough…” I muttered. I squeezed Elena tightly and sat as we continued down the road with the green light. It must have been about a fifteen-minute drive before she pulled into a parking space and came to the door to get me. Fred was right there to grab the diaper bag. I had been about to leave Elena in the car when she said, “Bring your bear with you.” “Okay,” I told her. “Did you name her yet?” I looked up at her and squeezed my bear tighter, “Elena,” I told her. “What a pretty name for your bear,” she told me with a squeeze as we walked inside. I looked around the upscale restaurant and noted the name, ‘3lev4t3d’ used leet speak for some reason. ‘Was Elevated already taken? Or does the 343 have some significance?’ I wondered to myself. A man dressed in an expensive suit stood as the Maître’D. “How many tonight?” “Two plus our little girl here,” Fred said. “Please follow me,” he said a moment later after fiddling on a computer screen. We were led to a small table with booth benches on either side. I watched as a waitress appeared from the side and placed a very nice looking wooden high chair next to the table. Amanda placed my feet in the appropriate holes and cinched the waist strap down before placing a bib on me. I was still holding onto Elena then when Amanda gently pulled her from my grasp and sat her next to my diaper bag. “She’s able to behave properly?” The waitress asked nervously while glancing at me. “Yes, she’s not going to be a disturbance to other guests,” Fred said to her. “Very good sir and ma’am,” the lady said and I watched as a basket of bread was placed on the table far out of my reach. Amanda and Fred both munched on pieces in front of me and I couldn’t help but have my stomach grumble and feel this was unfair. Iced teas were brought for them upon their request, but I remained ignored still other than an occasional pet on the head from Amanda. “Have you decided?” A waiter appeared and asked about ten minutes later. “Yes, I’ll have the Veal Parmesan,” Amanda said. “And I’ll have your New York Steak,” Fred said. “How would you like that cooked?” “Medium rare please,” he told him. “And which meal would you like your little girl to share?” “She’ll have the Veal with me,” Amanda said. “Very good ma’am.” I sat there squirming a bit and thought about begging for a piece of bread or something but thought better of it. Something about her warning before… and something else just left a niggling in my brain that made me worry. I looked around and noticed there were only two other babies or littles present. One seemed to be an actual baby though, and the other might have been a little. Both seemed to be getting fed from a bowl next to their mothers. As I continued to look around Amanda presented a bottle to me and said, “Here, let this take a little bit off of that grumbling stomach.” I looked at the bottle and knew instantly it was breast milk and began nursing it. It wasn’t as good as straight from the source, but it was still pretty tasty so I nursed at it without a word. I wondered about the rest of dinner while I sucked at the bottle, something about the restaurant just seemed ‘off.’ About the time I had finished my bottle they turned up with two delicious looking plates for Fred and Amanda. Fred’s steak was one of the tastiest looking meats I had ever seen cooked. It was also the largest piece of steak I’d ever seen on a plate! I believed I had seen prime rib roasts smaller than the steak on his plate was… It came with a baked potato and my mouth watered at the sight of it. I looked at Amanda’s plate and saw a nice looking plate of veal parmesan with a pasta covered in a red meat sauce that would make any Italian restaurant proud. Then I noticed the bowl. Inside the bowl looked to be a red pasty mush with little bits of white sticking out. There was a little bit of a liquid consistency to it, but mostly it looked like something that had been put through a blender… or was on the bottom of the little I had just seen on the changing table. My stomach turned as I now understood what she meant about the meal. A baby spoon was pulled out of the diaper bag and she asked, “Ready to give your din-din a try?” I made a face and she whispered, “It’s exactly what I have, it’s just been pureed.” My glare seemed to not affect her as she gathered a spoonful up and said, “Open up for the train Princess.” I debated about not doing so, but I remembered that this mush would be worth two weeks of coffee… ‘Was it worth that?’ I thought to myself. Amanda gave me a look that can only be given by a mommy… so I opened my mouth and she smiled at me, “Good girl!” As the mush landed on my tongue I had a flashback to the little bit of the disgusting stuff I’d tried from Elena’s meal back home and nearly gagged, but fortunately this only had the texture in common. The truth was that if you could get past the mushiness of the bite the flavor was fantastic! I didn’t have anything to chew so I just kind of swirled it around my mouth for a moment and swallowed. “Is that good?” She asked me in a singsong voice. I shrugged and nodded, “It’s weird.” I said quietly. Somehow the restaurant felt like a place that didn’t want littles speaking whatsoever. “The chef here is one of the best in our region… He believes littles should be fed well… but just that they can’t be trusted not to choke on their food whole,” she told me as she spooned another mouthful of the mush into my mouth. The texture clashed with the taste so much I just forced myself to pretend I had chewed it to that consistency myself. One bite at a time I was given the goop from the bowl until Amanda said, “What a good baby girl, you ate it all!” I glared at her because I swore the bowl was bigger before. I was still hungry and felt my stomach grumble in complaint. Just as I was about to say something though the waiter came back and asked, “Was the meal to everyone’s satisfaction?” I looked longingly at the eighth of a huge piece of veal that still lay on her plate. “Yes it was thank you.” Amanda said before asking, “This is our first time here with our little, is it alright if I nurse her here?” The man laughed, “Of course it’s okay. It’s the natural order of things, and we wouldn’t expect anything less here!” “Thanks,” Amanda said somewhat red. “Would you care for dessert while you provide dessert for your daughter?” I squirmed in my own embarrassment now. “Please, I’ll have the chocolate dessert you have listed here,” Amanda said. “I’ll take the slice of cheesecake,” Fred said from the other side. “Right away! Would you like me to box the rest of that for you?” He asked Amanda looking at the same leftovers I wanted. “Or I can puree it and put it in a jar for your daughter to have for another meal? “Just box it please,” she said, “it’ll make a nice snack later after I put her to bed.” The man took the plate with him back to the back. As soon as he had the plate clear Amanda unsnapped the buckle at my waist and picked me up. “I know you’re still hungry sweetie, nurse from me and I’ll let you have the rest of the leftovers at home later.” I looked up at her and said, “Thanks.” She presented me with the fleshy orb and my mind went to a halt while my mouth did all the thinking I was capable of at that moment. My hunger at least seemed to take a back seat after her first breast had given all it had. I was zoned out from the milk as she burped me and placed me at her other breast. As I nursed she must have received her dessert because other than an occasional pet of my hair or pat to my back her right arm seemed to be on the table. “You have one of the best behaved littles I have ever seen come in here,” a deep mans voice different from the waiter sounded in my ear. “She is a good girl,” Amanda agreed. “How did she like her meal?” “I think she liked the taste of it… but honestly I don’t normally puree her meals or feed her baby food - so I think the texture was a battle for her.” “She normally eats solids? Are you sure that’s wise?” I kept nursing at her breast trying to contain my embarrassment. I felt Amanda nod, “We know she needs some care, but we see no reason to rub it in her face by pretending she isn’t a little bit of an adult. Normally I wouldn’t bring her here and subject her to that, but I knew that you would be pureeing the same thing I was eating… I knew it wouldn’t be the disgusting jarred food at least.” “You have some interesting views Madame,” the voice said. “But I can’t deny you have a beautiful and well behaved little there. Next time you are here let them know I said she could have the preschool version of the meal.” “Umm… thanks,” Amanda said. “Anytime, I hope to see you dine with us again.” Her breast ran out just then and I kept nursing for a moment. She broke my suction and placed me to her shoulder, saying, “He’s gone Princess.” I let out a burp then as she burped me and she added. “You seem to have made an impression somehow though…” She placed a pacifier in my mouth and then settled me back into the crook for her arm as she reached for another bite of her dessert. “That’s all I can eat I think Fred, you ready to go?” “Sure sweetheart, see you at home?” Amanda stood up and moved me to a position against her shoulder where I could just see behind her. A new little and his family had been seated and had just received their food. “Matty you need to eat your din-din,” the woman said to him. “No I’m not eating that disgusting ass…” I just spotted the little being ripped from the highchair, and his diaper was removed to bare his naked butt to the entire world. I heard the first smacks of a painful spanking as we cleared the dining area. ‘This place is crazy…’ Back at the car I was feeling sleepy from the breast milk as Amanda checked my diaper. “Hmm… better change you now…” she said before repeating the process of opening my diaper up in a parking lot along a crowded street. It caused my face to turn red knowing that any stranger who passed by was getting a free view of my new parts that I had barely seen. She didn’t waste time changing me into one of my thicker diapers. “There, all dry!” She told me and I just kept nursing the pacifier as she lay me in the carrier, moved my arms into the harness, and decided to take a nap on the way home. BACK HOME I woke as Amanda had just pulled into the garage. I stretched in the seat as much as I could and waited for her to come get me. “Oh so you are awake?” She asked as she opened the door. I nodded, “I don’t seem to be falling in quite as deep of a sleep from your milk every time now.” “You hungry now?” She asked me. I shook my head, “I do want to try that meal in a non-pureed form, but I’m pretty full right now.” “Just let me know later if you get hungry and we’ll heat that up for you,” she said as she carried me into the kitchen and then set me down on the ground. “Thanks,” I told her looking up at her face seemingly way above me. “So…” “So what?” I asked. “Want to see if Mommy made the right adapter for the TV to play your video games?” She asked just as Fred came in. He laughed, “I really am going to have to watch you two, you’re going to feed off of each other!” “You’re just jealous!” Amanda said. “Of what?” “She likes video games and not boring things like football…” “What?” I asked. “I like football too…” She looked at me and stuck her tongue out at me, “Traitor,” she muttered and suddenly picked me up. She tickled me mercilessly for a moment before letting up. “So video games?” I nodded, “Okay.” She sat me down on the couch and went upstairs to her work area before returning with the two consoles in the bags I had brought them in. “Which one should we try first?” She asked me. “What kind of games do you like?” “Shooters?” She asked hesitantly. “So you’re okay with me playing them?” I asked hopefully. “I won’t tell your Granny if you won’t?” She suggested with a smile. I laughed, “Okay, get it hooked up and I’ll get the game going.” I was kind of trapped on the couch with the floor looking a long ways down. ‘Real babies manage to climb and jump just fine!’ I reminded myself at the drop and crawled to the edge and took a leap down. It was almost scary how long I felt like I was in the air on the way down but I landed safely with an ‘oof.’ “Stacy!” Amanda looked at me, “Are you okay?” She asked worriedly. “I’m fine, real babies get around just fine when they’re this size,” I told her. “Not really, when they’re your size they can usually barely sit up…” “Are we going to play or not?” I asked her as I dug through the consoles bag I brought and found the case of games I brought with me. She shook her head, “I must be crazy…” It was then that I noticed we might have a problem though as the controllers seemed just a smidge larger than back home for my hands, but positively tiny for hers. “Umm… we might have a problem,” I said as I held up the controller. “Nope!” She said as she held up her own controller that looked identical but sized for her hands. “I made one for myself so no excuses for your butt getting whupped on the game.” I looked at her like she had grown another head… “Are…?” I started to ask but shook my head and said, “Okay, put this in the disc tray and we should be good to go.” I looked at the patch of wires and the adapter she had assembled and it looked like something that could have been purchased at the store. The same was true of her controller as she sat next to me and mine and hers connected to the console wirelessly. “How did you make those?” “I have a printer upstairs that can make just about anything if I give it the plans to do so. From the plastic all the way down to circuits,” she told me. “Cool!” I said. She gave me a sideways squeeze and kissed my head, “So what’s this game?” In the end I had settled on the latest Call of Duty game that had come out just before I had packed. I hadn’t played much, but it was similar enough to all of the past titles that the little I had played I felt confident I could beat the newbie. We settled on a team match at first and I was more than slightly surprised how confidently she played. In the end I won over her in points, but not by as much as I should have. “Okay you two, Daddy thinks it’s time for Stacy to have her bath and Mommy needs to go night-night.” I heard as we had finished another round. “Huh?” Amanda asked at the same time as me. “Oh boy… you two are going to have to have some limits set, you’re both way too alike,” he muttered. I looked at the clock and said, “Oh, we’ve been playing that long?” Amanda stiffened, “Oops… Sorry honey,” she told him with a smile as she held her hand out for my controller and placed both of ours on top of the TV before powering down the PlayStation. She gathered me up and said, “Good thing you have a thick diapee on! I guess I probably need to go myself before I need those!” She giggled as she tickled my feet and carried me upstairs to the bathroom. Amanda set me down on the floor and pulled the skirt of her dress up and then removed it all the way leaving only her underwear on. I watched morbidly as she pulled her panties down and sat down on the toilet and felt jealousy over being able to do so. She didn’t take long to begin sending urine into the toilet bowl and I had to wonder if she wasn’t joking about nearly having an accident of her own! “Ahhh,” she said contentedly. I watched her wipe, flush, then wash her hands before she turned her attention to the bath tub. She turned the nobs and added some bubble bath before turning to me and saying, “Turn around for Mommy.” I did as she asked and she undid the buttons that held the back of my dress closed and untied the ribbon at the back as well. I felt her fiddle with my hair for a moment before she used her fingers to get the braids completely loose. While I was still standing she reached and undid the tapes of my diaper leaving me now naked. With a quick grab under my arms she sat me in the tub that was already filling. I noticed that it was fuller than it had been the last time. I watched as Amanda undid her bra and froze as she climbed in the tub with me. She sat down with her back to the wall of the tub and I found myself picked up and sat down on her legs that stretched out now. “Mommy wants to take a bath with you,” she told me with a smile and a touch of my nose. I was kind of dumbfounded at this point, and couldn’t help but have my eyes drawn to look at her body. A couple days before I was pretty sure that I would have been aroused at this sight, but now I just looked at an adult body and wished I wasn’t as small as I was. She really was pretty I decided. Before I could really see anything through the bubbles though she began washing me from top to bottom. Especially my bottom found itself getting plenty of attention, as she seemed determined to have a clean baby… She washed my hair gently and I sat with my hair dripping as she began soaping up her own body and washing herself. I contented myself with playing with some bath crayons on the side of the tub when she began to go lower on her body. It didn’t mean as much when I had the same parts… When she was done she hugged me to her body and said, “I’m so glad you came here…” “Thanks… I think,” I told her with a smile. She laughed and squeezed me before turning me in her arms to present me with her breast. “Three times a day, huh?” I asked. “Please?” she asked. I sighed, “I’m going to get fat…” With that though I turned my head and latched on to nurse. A few moments later I felt my bladder lose control and knew I had to have just peed on her. As if to confirm that I heard Fred’s laugh. I squirmed a bit but she held me there saying, “It’s just a little pee, Mommy doesn’t mind,” she said. I shrugged and kept nursing hoping that a little pee wouldn’t become something else… at least for her sake. As I finished I was in that drunken state as she washed herself and me off one more time and carried me down the hallway to the nursery. I was barely aware of my surroundings as I was diapered and placed in another nightgown. Sometime between the change and the crib I found myself asleep. Chapter 12: THE NEXT MORNING I found myself on the changing table, Amanda was stripping me of a wet diaper. “So you decided to join us, huh?” She asked me as my eyes fluttered open and I wiped the sleet from my eyes while trying not to panic. “What time is it?” I asked as I yawned. “Eight, you slept really good last night!” She told me with a smile before she grabbed my ankles and I felt my bottom awkwardly held in the air as she pushed my knees towards my face. A cold baby wipe traversed my bottom and I was sat on a new diaper that I could instantly tell without looking was one of the princess ones. I sighed, “What are we doing today?” I asked. “Well we’ll get breakfast in that tummy of yours first, and then we’re going to go take back the rest of the clothes that don’t fit on that teeny tiny body of yours… Maybe we’ll go find some other pretty outfits too while we’re at it.” I groaned, “More shopping?” “What’s wrong with shopping?” She asked me as she dressed me in a romper that barely had parts to call legs it was so short. “Besides seeing all of the constant hideous torture that other littles endure every time I turn around?” She froze with one hand on my leg and another snapping the crotch of the romper up. “What do you mean?” I sighed, “It’s like seeing a living nightmare most of the time, you know?” She looked at me, “You’ve been great and while I spend most of the time truly embarrassed… when you treat me the way you do, you at least still treat me like a human. Some of those poor people…” I shuddered, “I mean the things your sister alone seems to like doing?” She gathered me in her arms kissed my forehead, and hugged me, “I hope you realize how lucky you got that we were being honest with you?” I nodded, “I do.” “Come on, let’s get some shoes on those feet and we’ll get you downstairs to your latte.” I grinned at that, “Thanks.” I was sat in the now familiar high chair, bibbed, and the bottle of hope was sat on the tray in front of me. I quickly nursed about half of it down before paying attention to the bowl of baby cereal she held on a spoon in front of my mouth. I groaned but had a hard time complaining when she was at least acceding to my need for coffee! I took about five bites before guzzling some of the bottle to wash the taste down, and repeated until the bottle was empty but a little bit remained in the bowl. “Almost done,” she told me as she spooned some of the last of the paste in my mouth. I sighed, “You do realize this stuff tastes terrible, right?” “You got your bottle of latte, right?” she asked with the spoon raised next to my mouth. I nodded nervously. “Then don’t whine and open up.” I sighed and finished the last four spoons of the gray mush and craved anything to wash it down. She seemed to understand because she unbuckled me and promptly presented me with her flesh. I just latched on without saying anything and nursed. The mush had left me feeling mostly still hungry for something good to eat, but between the latte bottle and the mush I slowed before I finished her first breast. She sighed, “You’re going to make me go pump, huh?” I looked guiltily up at her briefly before she placed me to her shoulder to burp me, felt my dry diaper, and sat me down in my walker. “Be a good girl while Mommy finishes,” she told me. She walked over to the kitchen table again and I watched semi-curiously as she pulled out an electric pump and settled it over her breast. I did feel a little bad she had to do that - it looked uncomfortable. I turned my attention away and looked outside as best I could to see if I could see what was making the motor noise. Through the tall windows I could just make out Fred seeming to move about on a riding lawn mower in the front yard. I pushed my feet and the walker along towards the coffee table and could see one of the study guides there. The walker made it really tough to find a way to grab it though as it kept the table out of my reach. She had placed the toys back on the walker and those gave me an idea. Since I knew they popped out I tried to see if I could get one loose to extend my reach. I tilted a couple of them and they made noise and wondered if Amanda would now be watching me. I looked over to her though and she seemed intent on switching out a full bag of milk from the pump. Since I had only seen her pump her one breast, I silently wondered again just how much each breast gave me when I nursed! Turning my attention back to the walker toys I was finally able to pull out one loose that was essentially a long bead bar. It gave me just enough reach that I was able to pull at the book. ‘The walker is short enough maybe I can wedge it under the table…’ I thought to myself. I pushed it more towards the table and sure enough it slid under. I used the bar to reach and successfully pulled the book onto my lap! “What are you doing?!?” I heard Amanda asked in a panicked voice next to me. “Getting my book?” I responded to her and saw how worried her face looked. “You could hurt yourself!” She told me. “I’m fine,” I told her… She pushed the table off the walker and the walker further away. “Don’t do that again! The table might have collapsed the walker…” I thought about it for a second and thought it unlikely but not impossible, “Sorry… I figured it was sturdier than that.” She sighed, “I’m going to finish pumping – you behave!” “Yes Mommy…” I said in a small, contrite voice. She turned and walked away and I resumed my original plan and opened the book up. I decided to skip the sections I had tested well on and went straight to the ‘Basic Reasoning’ section that had been my downfall yesterday. It was essentially an IQ test from what I could gather and forced you to find patterns in letters and shapes that varied from easy to ridiculous. I knew I was above average for intelligence, but some of this stuff felt tough to me. I had just made it through a couple of tougher examples when my belly made a rumble and I had to groan. I could barely touch the floor with my feet in this thing I had a feeling this would be worse than normal. I was pretty sure there wasn’t going to be an opportunity to get out of it though before my body had to do something. Sure enough a cramp hit and I tried to pinch off my sphincter, but instead I just felt liquidy mush enter my diaper. I groaned and just forced it all out. I sat there in a daze in the messy diaper. The smell began wafting to my nose, but more importantly the stickiness of it was squished to my skin by the seat of the walker. I looked up to Amanda who was still pumping and she took note of my face. “Did you make a big poopie for Mommy?” I felt tears rolling down my eyes from embarrassment but nodded. “Just give me a few more minutes here sweetie and I’ll get you all nice and clean.” I wanted to complain about it but instead just rolled a few steps closer to her before thinking better of it. Every time I shifted my weight on the ground from one foot to the other to propel myself it just squished more. I felt gross as it seemed to make its way into my new parts too and the light tears down my face began streaming down. “Oh it’s okay baby,” Amanda said looking at me. She looked down at the pump and switched it off, sealed the bag of milk, and cleaned up the contraption in the sink. Finally ten minutes later according to the clock she came over to me and lifted me out of the walker. “Let’s go get my poopy princess all cleaned up,” she soothed. She did her best to reassure me, “It’s okay baby,” and seemed to not accept how awful the situation was until we were upstairs and reality hit her. The moment she opened up the diaper I could see her face grimace, letting me know that even she was a little bit daunted by the mess within it. I counted as she used more wipes than she had before. “Good thing I put you in one of your princess diapers Stacy, otherwise I think it would have ruined your pretty romper!” “It’s disgusting…” I told her as she snapped the romper closed. “You…” “Knew what I was getting into… yeah…” I said along. “Can you please not put me in anything that’s going to squish my poop in the mornings though?” She looked thoughtful but nodded, “It is way easier to clean you up if you’re not playing in your poopy diapee.” “I wasn’t…” I started to say but was interrupted by the pacifier placed in my mouth. “Now stop being a grouchy guts and let’s go have a fun mommy daughter shopping day!” I said nothing but just nursed the pacifier as she gathered up the usual stuff to take a baby out… ‘At least she’s nice about it…’ I reminded myself. After a quick ride in my car seat we arrived at the first baby store we had been to the day that I arrived. I spit out my pacifier while I waited for her to come around. She didn’t say a word, but placed it back in a cover and inside my bulging diaper bag. She carried me to a cart, strapped me in, placed a blanket behind me like her mother had, and then walked back to the car with it. I watched as she pulled out four boxes of diapers that were too big of a size, a huge pile of outfits, and a pack of the huge bottles that apparently hadn’t been opened. The doors of the store opened and an attendant waited by it, “Returns?” The brown-haired in-betweener asked. “Yes,” Amanda answered. “Go over to customer service there,” she instructed us. “Thanks,” Amanda said and pushed the cart to a line several people long. I looked down behind me as much as I could and saw one little with a monkey shaped child harness on him so he couldn’t run away. He only wore a shirt and the harness so I could see he was definitely in need of a change. The little looked up at me and seemed to concentrate for a moment on me. I waved at him and he looked shocked before waving back at me. His ‘mommy’ turned and faced us, “Oh my god, she is so adorable!” “Thanks,” Amanda said, “So is yours,” she added politely. “Not like your little girl… hmm… maybe that’s what we should do…” I gulped as a look came in her eyes and she looked at her little. He opened his mouth in a smile and I had knots in my stomach twist as I realized all of his teeth had been removed. She picked him up and said, “Can you say hi to the baby girl?” He waved and I think tried to say hi, but something was wrong and I could see the look of frustration on his face. I watched as he put his head on her shoulder as hard as he could and a fist fly. A quick swat to his bottom was apparently all she felt necessary to remind him not to do that. “Don’t do that baby boy, I’m not in the mood…” He whimpered and she told Amanda, “You know her smile is really cute, but take those teeth out and I guarantee it’s a lot easier on you.” “Umm… thanks for the advice,” Amanda said as thankfully the crazy lady was next and taken up at the register. She sat her little down on the counter and I mouthed, ‘Sorry’ to him. He smiled at me before plunking his thumb in his mouth. I felt Amanda kiss the top of my head, “Don’t worry, no matter how much bad parenting advice I get I’m not going to do any of that.” “Thank you,” I told her quietly. “Next!” A shrill voice called and Amanda pushed us forward a little ways down the counter from where the boy sat. I looked at a lady that looked disheveled and generally like an angry woman no one wanted to piss off. “What can I do for you?” she asked Amanda as we approached. “Well I planned for adopting a little girl… just not one as little as she ended up being,” Amanda said with a smile. The lady paused for a moment and her angry demeanor changed, “Oh I see what you mean, she’s adorable though! Did you catch her trying to play grownup?” She said the last part to me in as demeaning of a baby voice as I could imagine. “Something like that,” Amanda agreed. “I’m surprised no one caught her right at her high school graduation…” the lady said. “Anyway, I’m guessing you want to return these items, do you have a receipt?” I sat there as they then talked without involving me at all. Amanda had receipts for most everything but a couple items. “If you want you can just exchange those diapees for the right size?” She suggested. “Sure, it’s not like they’ll go to waste!” Amanda said with a smile and tickled my side. I was growing kind of impatient with all of this and remembered her first warning. Deciding discretion was the better part of valor I stuck my thumb in my mouth to keep myself from saying something I shouldn’t. Apparently that must have been the right thing to do because it earned me a small hug. “How long have you had her?” “About a week now…” “What did you do to get her to take to her thumb so willingly?” She asked as we waited for another employee to grab the right size of diapers to swap them out. “Hypnosis? Just spanking her?” I sensed Amanda growing kind of annoyed too as she told her the truth, “Honestly I told her the first time we went into a store that if she felt like she couldn’t keep herself from saying something we’d regret to put her thumb in her mouth. I told her if I sensed it coming I’d put her paci in her mouth…” She smiled at me, “Want your paci?” I nodded and accepted the pacifier without saying anything. “Well if you want to keep it a secret I understand. The method if you patent it is probably worth a fortune!” she said as a tall guy made it up there somehow balancing all four new boxes in his arms. “So with the diapers exchanged… the rest means we’ll put three-hundred-and-forty back on your card?” “Please,” Amanda said and quickly signed the receipt to accept it back to the account. She pushed me and the diapers back out to the car and gave me a solid hug. “Sorry sweetie…” “This is what I meant… I have a little bit of a reason to hate shopping, right?” Amanda gave me a small smile, “I guess a little one.” She popped me out of the cart and into the car seat saying, “Let’s go hit the next store.” I pulled the pacifier out of my mouth, “How many more?” “Two more,” she told me. I sighed but didn’t say anything. Our next two stops were the ValuMart where she returned two dozen outfits, and then finally another baby store that looked like a boutique store… and much higher on the income scale. “Here let me have your paci, you shouldn’t need it in here,” she told me as she pulled it from my mouth. I’d forgotten I was nursing it. ‘Who would have thought that those were so relaxing?’ She picked me up and settled me on her right hip while carrying four dresses in her other hand wrapped in plastic. “Welcome to Fershings,” a nice lady behind a counter said as we walked in. Her attention was on something at the counter, so she didn’t look up at us. Where as the other stores I’d been in for babies and littles had been practically huge warehouses, this one was small and quaint. Cloth diapers, clothing, and other more obscure baby gear seemed to be their market, and only for real babies? “Hi Mrs. Fershing,” Amanda said as she walked up to the counter, “I’m here to return some dresses that were too big for my princess here.” “Amanda! In twice in a month to see me? What’s the occasion?!?” Amanda patted my head and sat me on my feet on the counter. I felt a little guilty about putting my feet there before remembering the shoes had probably touched the pavement twice at the most… “My land you’re tiny, how old are you?” The lady asked me directly to my surprise. “Eighteen,” I told her. The lady looked up at Amanda and then looked back at me, “And you went willingly with her?” She paused, “I won’t support idiot Amazons kidnapping littles without consent in this store…” I laughed, “You can say that… it’s actually more of a contract,” I told her. Something about this lady made me think that she wasn’t your average Amazon wanting to baby everyone in sight. The store itself seemed made for babies and not for littles – not a single punishment device or abusive toy lay in sight anywhere. She raised her eyebrows, “Well Amanda it sounds like you have a story here.” “We do…” she looked hesitant about telling it. “Can we trust her?” I asked Amanda before she said more. Mrs. Fershing seemed a little taken aback but laughed. “Now this is the kind of little I can believe you would end up with Amanda.” “Yes you can trust her, I’ve known her for most of my life… and she generally hates any Amazon that takes a little.” I looked up at her and saw the sincerity in her eyes before looking back at Mrs. Fershing, “I’m from the other dimension, I came here to attend college. I’m sort of boarding with the Westerfields.” “Boarding? In a diaper?” she asked. “Willingly?” She pressed. I sighed, “It’s kind of dangerous for a little not to be diapered now…” I looked at her and she cringed but nodded, “and in order to make things the safest they can be for me as a student I decided I’d be better off not in the dorms. Amanda and her husband agreed to take me in and help me… her only request was that I let her indulge her maternal instincts.” She looked at me before looking at Amanda, “If I’d known you were buying those dresses for a little… let alone your own little…” “You wouldn’t have sold them to me…” she finished for her. “But now that you know what’s going on?” She sighed, “You are a cute one.” The woman looked me over and shrugged, “You wouldn’t survive five minutes on your own without someone finding a way to say you needed this. Better it should be Mandy that’s taking care of you than them. You are letting her go to school still?” She said to her. “Yes ma’am, just waiting for her to take that stupid CARE exam next week before we can pick up her schedule.” “That infernal exam… you have a plan for it?” She scowled and asked us. “We do,” Amanda said, “Fred is going to bring some things from work to help out…” She nodded, “Unfortunately I think it’ll take that to beat that. I think I heard from someone in the CAMOL group that only like twenty to thirty percent of the testers that manage to finish that stupid thing. The only good thing is if you can make it through without a shitty diaper you should be good.” I looked at her in shock for her bluntness for a moment but nodded in agreement. “So those dresses are definitely way too big, you want to exchange them?” She asked Amanda. “Yes please. Sadly she’s only in the three month sizes and it’s not like she’ll grow into these.” “Nope, I don’t think she’ll be doing that,” the lady said with a tight smirk. “Okay then, you said three months?” I was picked up by this strange woman and sat on the ground next to her, “Come along young lady and we’ll see if we can find you some pretty dresses…” For the next hour I was changed into dress after dress after dress. Eventually ten of them hung from a small hanging rack next to the register. “You better change that diaper before she gets a rash,” Amanda was told. Amanda laughed, “Yes ma’am, we’ll pay when we get back.” “Here, put her in this dress when you get done, she looked adorable in it!” The romper that had been back on me for all of two minutes was quickly removed and I lay naked on a changing table in a room for trying clothes on the babies that were the target of the store. Amanda took very little time to put me in a regular pampers diaper, and I was soon buttoned up in a very fancy, but pretty, yellow dress. She added some white shoes that she’d bought too and some frilly white socks. Back at the counter Mrs. Fershing said, “She’s adorable in that… What are you going to do for uniforms?” “You remember Jenny Murtha?” Amanda asked. “Yes I do, she’s always been talented. She’ll have no problems making some beautiful uniforms for your little girl here.” “That’s what I’m hoping, I figure I’ll get a couple more days of babying in here and then we’ll work on helping her grow up a bit.” That was the first I’d heard of growing up and I looked up at her smiling at me. “Just a bit!” She said and kissed my nose. We left the store with the new dresses and headed back home. “Let’s get some lunch in your tummy,” she told me after she had carried the new dresses up to my room. I held my arms up to her and she carried me downstairs and buckled me into the highchair. I watched as she went to the fridge and pulled out the leftovers from last night and placed them into the microwave. When it beeped she looked over at me, “So should I run it through the blender first?” I gave her a horrified look but she smiled at me, “Don’t worry, I’ll let you have it the way it’s supposed to be eaten by adults…” She paused, “well if an adult is being fed…” I groaned. She clearly needed to rub some things in, but at least she came over to me and began feeding me as she cut the meal up. The first bite was absolutely heavenly I decided. “Why did he destroy this in the blender last night?” I complained. “You didn’t seem to mind that much,” she said as she stuffed another bite in my mouth before snagging her own bite. I stuck my tongue out at her. “Careful or a little birdie’s going to bite that,” she told me with a smirk. For lunch that day she really couldn’t feed me fast enough with the way it tasted and I hated that I’d had to have mine mutilated. The noodles being fed to me by her were kind of tricky and I knew if you looked at my face it was a mess! “By the way, what did he mean by preschool meal?” I asked her. She shrugged, “I’ve never heard of a little getting anything other than the pureed meal.” I watched her think for a moment before she shrugged and said, “Maybe it’ll just be pre-cut for you to use your own utensils on?” “It would be better than mutilating it…” “Well, be prepared at least that depending on where we are that may not be the last time you have your dinner like that.” “Why?” I asked, “I mean seriously, why do your people feel like they need to bring us down to that level?” I paused as she wiped my mouth with the bib, “I guess I maybe get the diapers with the huge toilets you all need, maybe even the highchairs and such… but why feed an adult pureed baby food?” She sighed and picked me up out of the highchair, grabbed a cloth, and then carried me to the couch in the living room. I was gently turned on her lap to face her and she asked, “How much do you know about our reproduction?” I turned red, “I assume it’s sex like anywhere?” She nodded, “I didn’t mean like that, but yes it is…” I watched pain in her eyes, “The ultimate problem is our birth rate in this world is very low… really too low for the population to support itself for more than a couple more centuries without something drastic being done. When this all started somehow it became custom to look at the littles around and decide they would make good surrogate kids… and then somehow babies. It doesn’t help that you’re all so cute!” She said with a smile to try and lighten the mood. She ran her hand through my hair before continuing, “Depending on who you listen to there are between sixty and eighty percent of us that can’t have children.” I looked at her and nodded, “You’re one of those… I remember your mom saying that.” She had a tear in her eye that she wiped clear. “Yes I am, and so is Chloe… but just because we can’t have children doesn’t remove the urge to have them. I think in some ways it’s even worse for us because it seems that women like my sister and me really crave having a baby to take care of. We seem to have a full on syndrome at times that makes us go crazy if a little is cute enough – it’s why my breasts lactated within a day of you being here!” “So it’s all instinctual?” I asked. “Pretty much… And if you’re going to have a surrogate baby then you want to have all of the experiences of feeding them from the baby on up.” “What happens as everyone gets older?” “Well you all age much slower than we do. If you remain in this world your appearance probably won’t change for another twenty years or more. Your hair, face, skin, and everything will remain all but frozen at your current state. We tend to age faster… and there are more than a few cases of littles having their parents precede them in death.” “What happens to them then?” I asked with a morbid curiosity. She shrugged, “What happens to any baby when their parents die?” She paused, “Hopefully they have a Will and the little has a place to go. Occasionally the Will states the little should be free and that usually gets honored. If they’re still cute enough though often they’re adopted out to the richest couple that wants them.” I shuddered as I looked at her, “Just out of curiosity…” “Megan gains custody should we die sweetheart,” she told me with a smile. “Mom and Dad are in line after that… then Fred’s parents, then Cassie, and then a specific safer orphanage over Chloe.” I reached over to her hand and squeezed it, “Don’t go making that necessary!” I told her. She smiled, “We told you we’d get you through college didn’t we?” I felt my side get tickled mercilessly and my diaper begin to fill with urine. I was out of breath a couple minutes later and she asked, “Thirsty?” AMANDA HAD FED me from her breast again and I couldn’t help but notice it was becoming more mundane to me to be presented with the large orb of flesh. A diaper change followed and she lay me down in the crib for a nap that I took advantage of. As much as we didn’t change my sleep patterns with the nanites, I couldn’t help but notice I was still taking naps like a baby at least once or twice a day! After my nap Amanda as dressed me in a swim diaper and swimsuit she asked, “I assume you don’t mind swimming?” I shook my head and grew excited. Before she let me up she took some sunscreen and covered me from face to toe with it. A swim cap my size was then put over my hair. I smiled at her and hugged her when she had finished getting me ready. “Thank you!” She laughed and said, “If all it takes to keep you happy is a swimming pool I might have to see about getting it enclosed!” I nodded as she carried me out of the nursery and we ran into Fred who had just changed into his own swimsuit. “Here, why don’t you take the princess outside while Mommy changes into her suit.” “Okay,” he said and gave her a kiss as she handed me over. “Ick,” I said for effect. He laughed and squeezed me tight, “you make things a lot more fun, but you sure are squeamish about Mommy and Daddy kissing!” He tickled my side through the swimsuit and I giggled. “Go throw her in the water and I guarantee she’ll stop caring about it,” Amanda said with a smile. “Throw you in the water, huh?” He said. He walked downstairs and asked, “Did she mean like this?” I went flying up in the air as he tossed me into the air like I had seen many daddies do with their babies before. I felt my face redden, as my nerved made my diaper grow warm, but also couldn’t help but smile. I had no doubts he would catch me, and of course he did. I giggled, “Again Daddy!” I told him with a smile. He tossed me up again and then hugged me before walking through the back door and out into the backyard. “So your mommy tells me she thinks you’re part fish…” “I’m not a fish!” I told him with a smile. “Is that so?” He said as he opened the gate. “Uh-uh, I’m a dolphin. They’re mammals,” I told him while enjoying his attention. This was the most time I’d seen him without Amanda. I could kind of see what she saw in him when she married him. “What happens if a shark comes along?” He joked with me as he waded into the water. “Then I attack them,” I said with a smile, “everyone knows sharks don’t mess with dolphins!” He laughed and placed me down in the water where I began treading water. “Thank you,” I told him though and reached over to hug him around his neck. “You are way nicer than I ever could have hoped for,” I told him. “You’re welcome,” he said and I could see there were some tears in his eyes that he blinked away, “Okay my little dolphin, go swim,” he told me with a smile. I did as I was told and began swimming laps back and forth across the pool like I had yesterday. The only thing that I felt like slowed me down was the stupid diaper… but I knew that wouldn’t be something I could negotiate my way out of. Even if they trusted me here, there was no way any Amazon in this world was going to risk a little pooping in their pool! I counted eighty laps when I decided I was feeling tired and flipped on my back to just float and look up at the clouds. I had noted Fred and Amanda swimming off to the side while I swam. Fred was enjoying a beer, but I hadn’t paid them a lot of attention. I knew they’d been carefully watching me like hawks though, just in case I started having problems. The water lapped at me as I drifted on my back and remembered back to when I was nine or ten and would spend nearly every day at the pool with my friends. I’d always bring some sort of diving toys to go swim down to pick up and we would see who could get them soonest. I squealed suddenly as I was unexpectedly picked up. “I thought dolphins were able to fend off shark attacks?” Fred joked with me as I found myself in a cradle carry in his arms. “Well they are when they’re paying attention…” I told him and stuck my tongue out at him. He squeezed me into a hug and said, “Okay, your mommy said it’s time for us to get out before you shrivel up like a raisin.” I looked at my skin and had to admit that wasn’t that far off the truth. “Do I have to?” He laughed, “Yes, or it’ll be both our heads.” “Where’d she go?” I asked him looking around as he wrapped me in a towel. “Your Aunt Cassie called a few minutes ago and she’s talking to her on the phone inside. I’m curious what your Granny and Chloe have said about you…” “What do you think they’ve said?” “Well I’m sure both will agree you’re the prettiest and cutest little they’ve ever seen!” He said as he tickled my side, “Or at least while you smile like that.” He told me and touched my nose gently with his. “And…?” “Well I’m sure Granny probably thinks the world of you since you handled yourself maturely the whole day. Meanwhile Chloe probably is telling her that they need to convince us to take your teeth, walking, and talking away as quickly as can be done…” He sighed, “I shouldn’t talk bad about any of Mommy’s family, but Chloe is the nutty sister.” I hugged him and said, “Yes she is!” We walked through the back door into the house and I looked to see Amanda sitting at the kitchen table smiling. Clearly the conversation wasn’t going badly at least. “Oh they just walked in, just a sec,” she told her sister. “Daddy do you think you can manage to get our daughter in a new diaper and dressed? Cassie wants to meet us for dinner in about an hour…” Fred looked down at me and I knew I had to look terrified. The thought of him changing me kind of scared me on one hand, but I knew this wasn’t going to be a one-time thing so I just gave him a slight nod. “Daddy can handle that!” He said with a smile as he tossed me in the air without warning. I squealed. “Not inside,” Amanda muttered before saying into the phone, “Yes, Fred’s helping me out, but I swear having a husband is like having another kid sometimes… Stacy is definitely more mature…” I giggled at that as Fred carried me upstairs. I couldn’t help but look at his hairy chest and think about the fact that would never again be my body… not that it had been that hairy to begin with mind you! “Hmm… Let’s see, what do I do first with the baby?” He asked as walked into the nursery with a smile on his face. “Seriously?” I asked under my breath. “Well I guess we have to skin the fish first, huh?” “Dolphin, mammal,” I told him back while sticking my tongue out at him. He sat me down on my feet on the changing table and pulled the swimsuit off my shoulders and down my legs to have me step out of it. The diaper came off next before he carried me to the nearby bathroom and pulled the showerhead down. My hair was still in the swimming cap so he could ignore my hair, and just sprayed the rest of me down with some warm water and some soap quickly before gathering me back in the towel, “I’m pretty sure Mommy doesn’t believe I can do this,” he told me with a smile before laying me down on the changing table. “Let’s see, this is the end that goes in front, right?” He asked with a wink and held the back up of one of the princess diapers. I shook my head, “Don’t quit your day job to be a comedian.” He smiled at me and put the diaper correctly under my bottom, rubbed some powder quickly over me, and then taped it up. I had been a little worried about a man doing that - especially now that I was a girl - but ‘Daddy’ had completely disarmed me by now. He left me lying on the table strapped down for a moment before coming back with one of the dresses we had picked up earlier. The dress he held was a sleeveless blue dress that was smocked all over the short bodice. Like most babies dresses it flared quickly out to its wide skirt. At the top sat a white collar that I had been told in the shop was called a ‘peter pan’ collar. The smocking made a little diamond pattern across the front, and they had also added some tiny roses every few inches. It was the kind of dress that truly would make any baby girl look adorable! I groaned a bit when I realized I was going to again be that adorable baby girl a moment later when he undid the strap and sat me up. I watched actually kind of amused as he looked at the buttons that extended all the way down back of the dress trying to figure out how to make it work. While he was doing so the bloomers that came with the dress rested at my feet and I decided to help him out. I pulled them up while he was still looking at the dress and he said, “Hey…” “What? You don’t want Mommy to think you can’t dress me, do you?” I told him. He grumbled, “She’d never let me live it down…” “Okay, so she undid about the top five buttons earlier, do the same thing and pull it over my head like a t-shirt,” I instructed him. I laughed as he struggled with the tiny buttons for a moment before he pulled it over my head as instructed and began buttoning it up to the top again. I waited patiently and he suddenly pulled the shower cap off my head having forgotten it was there. He seemed a little flustered going to look for shoes and socks while my hair was mostly a mess in the braid that had been under the swim cap. He returned with two dainty laced white socks that he put on my feet followed by a new pair of black Mary Janes we had picked out earlier that didn’t hurt like the first pair I had tried on. “So you’re not worthless as a daddy?” Amanda came in dressed nicely in a sundress. “I haven’t done her hair yet…” He said. “Well that’s okay, I’ll take care of that for the princess. He put your diaper on right?” She teased and pulled the dress up to check. “Hmm… not on backwards… The dress is on right too…” she smiled at me. “I guess I’m out of a job, Daddy is the new Mommy!” She told me with a smile and squeezed me tight. “I don’t think I’m quite…” He smiled nervously. “Oh don’t worry, we know you don’t have the milk factory that a real Mommy has, huh?” She asked me with a smile. “I’ll do her hair if you’ll go get dressed in something a little less straight from the pool?” “Okay honey…” he told her and walked away. “Good job giving him tips,” she told me with a smile. I gave her a confused look and she pointed to the baby monitor. I laughed, “Don’t tell him you know,” I whispered. “Don’t worry,” she told me and gave me a squeeze, “You two seemed to finally starting to hit it off,” she told me with a smile as she sat me down at the edge of the changing table and began brushing my hair. “I hadn’t really talked to him much before.” “He is kind of quiet… probably as much trouble for him to warm up to you as it was for you to warm up to him,” she told me seriously. “But just remember he’s all mine,” she said and pointed the hairbrush menacingly at me. “We can’t share?” I asked with a smile. “I guess…” she said and went back to work. She wove my hair into twin braids and tied off each with a bow that matched the blue on my dress. She pushed me back and looked side-to-side at my head before giving me a hug and saying, “I know it may be hard to believe but I really do love you as my own already.” I smiled at her but couldn’t think of an appropriate reply. “Come on, we need to go meet your Aunt Cassie and your cousins…” I hugged her tightly and tried not to shake but apparently failed, “Don’t worry, she’s not like Chloe…” “But didn’t you say she took out her little’s teeth and he can only crawl?” She looked a little bit surprised I remembered everything, but said, “Yes she did that to Neville… but he can still talk. He also still has a few teeth…” “Why leave some?” I asked nervously. “I don’t have the slightest clue Princess… I know she got paranoid about Neville making a run for it when Chloe’s littles tried… I think that’s why she did that to him.” I sighed, “You can understand why I’m nervous, right?” She shook her head, “Remember you are MY baby, not hers. I won’t let anyone do that to you and neither will Daddy, huh?” She said. “Nope!” He said as he gave both of us a hug. “Where are we meeting them?” “That diner in her part of town, I think it’s called Carmichaels?” she told him. “Helpful to know the place we’re going?” She slugged him in the arm, “I know where we’re going even if I don’t know the name. Now let’s get going so they aren’t sitting there waiting for us all night.” “Yes Mommy,” he said with a smile. She kissed him and before I could say something we were all walking downstairs together. Fred grabbed the diaper bag and before I knew it we were in her car pulling out and driving towards yet another crazy Aunt. I just sat through the trip nervously wondering what this member of the family was going to be like. The drive to the diner wasn’t short so I had plenty of time to think. “What are the names of Aunt Cassie’s… kids?” I asked. “Kristina is her oldest real baby… she’ll turn four next month,” she added the last part and I groaned internally knowing she was certain to be bigger than me. “Klara is the youngest and just turned two… she’s in the middle of what she called potty-training boot camp with her right now…” I felt even more self-conscious knowing the two-year old would be out of diapers before me. “And then of course Neville is her baby…” “How old is he?” “Twenty-six I think…” she said. “How long…?” “Has she had him?” “Uh-huh,” I said. “About a year now…” ‘Poor guy,’ I thought. I was quiet then as I thought about all of the possibilities ahead of me. The little I had spoken to on my trip before had mentioned how real Amazon babies would pick on littles. I had eliminated about half of the responses to my posting simply because they had kids of their own already. I could only imagine how embarrassing it must be for their little to watch two baby girls be potty-trained, while he was stuck crawling in dirty diapers instead. The car came to a stop and Amanda said, “They’re here already,” she said as she pointed across the parking lot. I heard her shout “Hey!” as she went over to say hi and Fred opened my door since he was on my side of the car. “You ready for this?” He asked me. I shook my head, “Not really, you?” He laughed, “Not really…” I was picked up carefully and he threw the baby bag over his other shoulder. “Amanda she is so cute!!!!!!!” the woman who I surmised was Cassie cooed at me. She held a girl who I assumed was her youngest daughter in her arms. “I’m your Aunt Cassie, and this is your cousin Klara!” she said to me in a sing-song mothers voice. Aunt Cassie herself looked like she was a cross between her mother and Amanda. Her darker hair and shorter height seemed to be the biggest differences, but they had the same noses and similar body shapes. “Hi,” I said politely, “I’m Stacy.” I mentally berated myself since I knew she knew that… but it seemed polite. “Oh she is polite!” she said to Amanda, “You weren’t kidding!” She looked down at Klara and said, “You want to see your Aunt Mandy?” The little girl in her arms looked excited to do so and hugged Amanda tight when handed over. Aunt Cassie extended her arms out and pretty much demanded to get to hold me with her body language. “Come see your Aunt Cassie?” She asked. Fred and I sighed simultaneously but I think we both knew there was no other polite option. I was handed over and hugged tight to the strange ladies chest. “Are they not feeding you anything?” She asked me. “Mandy she’s lighter than I think Klara was when she was born!” Amanda laughed and said, “She’s close, but not quite that light… Shall we go inside?” Cassie carried me in and then played with my braids and my dress while we waited for the hostess. “How many?” the lady asked. “We need five chairs, one with a booster, and three high chairs please,” Amanda said. “Big Girl Aunty Mandy!” Klara demanded. She looked at Cassie who nodded, “Make that two booster seats and two high chairs,” she sighed. “Give us just about fifteen minutes,” the lady said to us. Cassie turned and faced me towards the man I knew must be her husband. He stood shorter than Amanda, but taller than Cassie it seemed. His scruffy looking red hair seemed to match the long scruffy beard he had. Something about him just felt rugged and a little bit intimidating to me. “This is your Uncle Kevin. Say ‘Hi’” she said as she waved my arm. “And that’s your cousin Neville!” She made me wave at him too. Neville was clearly not actually a blood member of the family. He was black haired and fairly buff like an athlete actually. He looked to have two feet of height on me, but the pacifier in his mouth and the exposed diaper under his onesie left no doubt what his place was in the world. He stared at me with a vacant look that just seemed to indicate no one was home. It both confused and terrified at the same time - vaguely reminding me of someone I once met that was just fried from drug abuse. I smiled at him shyly before I turned and looked at Amanda who seemed to be holding in a giggle. I glared at her and she quietly let it out then. I sighed and was distracted next as Cassie sat down and I was face-to-face with the ‘oldest’ of her family. “This is your cousin Kristina!” Cassie said regaining my attention with a smile. “Baby!” Kristina said to me. I sighed, “Hi Kristina,” I said with a smile. ‘Maybe if I treat the creatures with kindness they’ll repay it someday…’ She looked at her mom confused, “Not baby?” Cassie laughed and said, “Oh definitely a baby, she just talks like you do, but see she has a diapee on!” My dress was pulled up and the bloomers down without any warning. I turned bright red and looked as Amanda had set Klara down and the girl toddled over to see me too. “Hi Klara,” I said with a smile. She looked shocked and said, “Mommy uppy!” “I guess she’s jealous,” Cassie said and handed me over to Amanda who had sat down next to her. “I hate to give her back Mandy, she’s gorgeous!” Amanda took me back and gave me a reassuring squeeze before saying, “Yes she is.” “We have your table ready,” a waitress said to us a moment later. Seating with two real toddlers and two fake babies seemed to take on a whole new level of chaos. Amanda ended up seated to my right and Fred to my left. I was very appreciative of the protection that I felt they gave me even as I felt myself turn red from embarrassment as the bib was put over my dress and a bottle of apple juice placed on the tray in front of me. “Oh no, they gave you a regular high chair Mandy, we should get a little’s one…” she said to her. I looked down and thought everything seemed normal to me with this one. I looked in confusion across the table to Neville and realized things were not so normal there. His high chair had arm and leg straps that he was being restrained by. Amanda laughed, “She’s a good baby girl, she doesn’t need straps.” She kissed the top of my head and squeezed me gently from the side. “Besides, look at her size, and look at the size of Neville’s chair. She’d never be able to reach the straps!” Cassie looked… more glared… at me and I realized jealousy was showing on her face. “How did you get one so little?” “Think of her as an exchange student,” Amanda said. “She’s from the other dimension.” I watched as she furrowed her brow and said, “Are they all this small?” I turned and looked at Amanda who shrugged, “I don’t know… I think it’s because it wasn’t her first visit?” The waitress came by then to get food orders and started at their side of the table. “She’ll have your grilled cheese,” she said pointing towards Klara, “and she’ll have your chicken and fries,” she said pointing towards Kristina. “I’ll have the Chicken Caesar Salad.” “Good, anything for your little boy?” She asked. “I’ve got his food in my bag… would you mind heating it up though? He likes it better when it’s warm.” “Sure ma’am, if you’ll hand it to me I’m sure we can help out this cutie.” She reached her hand out and I watched a jar come out of the bag. On the label I caught a quick glance at an adult woman little in nothing but a diaper and a bib, that barely covered her breasts, look as if she was enjoying being fed the concoction. I just managed to read, “Haggis, tripe, and turnips” on the side of it as the waitress tucked it into the pocket of her little waitress apron. ‘That sounds beyond disgusting…’ I thought to myself. She went to Kevin and he ordered a chicken fried steak that sounded infinitely more palatable than that baby food. A part of me worried just what Amanda would be feeding me as the waitress first took Fred’s order, which ended up being the same as Kevin’s. “And for you ma’am?” “I’ll have the roast beef melt sandwich,” she told her. “Fries okay?” “That’s fine.” “And for the little princess?” She asked with a smile towards me that she hadn’t given to Neville. “Macaroni and cheese?” Amanda said looking towards me. “Grilled Cheese?” I countered, “Please?” “Grilled cheese it is,” Amanda told her. “Would you like that to come with fries or apple slices?” “Let’s do the apples,” she said much to my dismay. She leaned over and whispered, “You can have a couple of my fries, it’s not like you eat all that much anyway…” I sighed but said, “Thank you,” to her nonetheless. As the waitress left I noticed that everyone on the other side of the table seemed to be staring at us like we were aliens. “Why in the world did you let her have a choice?” Cassie asked, “She’s a baby… they don’t get choices.” “She’s my baby, I say she gets a choice,” Amanda said with a finality that left no room to discussion. “So how has work been going Cassie?” She asked trying to change the subject. “Oh you know… same old thing this time of year. I get paid well to be an accountant, but I get tired of having to explain to the bosses why they can’t do this or that…” I began to quietly tune out the drivel coming from her mouth and paid a bit more attention to what Neville was doing. He seemed to stare at me in wonder for some reason and I couldn’t help but ask myself why. I tore my gaze from him and looked at Klara and Kristina coloring in some coloring books their dad had handed them. I was kind of jealous as it was boring listening to Cassie talk, but I turned my attention back to her in time to hear, “So have you scheduled her appointments yet?” “Which appointments?” Amanda asked. “The ones with Doctor Wagner’s office. He did such great work on Neville and Chloes girls, I figured you’d want him to do Stacy’s too.” “What work?” Fred asked. I didn’t know him well, but I knew this wasn’t the happy ‘daddy’ voice from earlier. This was more the ‘I will beat you if you hurt my daughter’ voice. “Well her teeth and legs of course,” she said like saying the sky was blue. “We are not removing her teeth and she is going to keep using her legs like she already does,” Fred told her. “You realize she’ll just run at the first chance…” “We’re not going to do that, end of discussion Cassie,” Amanda said. An awkward silence filled the air then that was broken thankfully by plates of food being delivered for most of us, except the bowl of goop that was delivered next to Cassie’s plate. I felt my stomach turn at the contents of that bowl and I swore I could smell it from across the table. “Here you go sweetie,” the waitress said as she brought my plate. “Mommy do you want me to put it in front of her?” “Yes go ahead, she can feed herself.” I watched as Cassie’s face scrunched up and Neville looked red and embarrassed. Kristina and Klara seemed to be equally in shock at that pronouncement. For my part I looked at the large sandwich and asked, “Mommy, could you cut it up another time for me please?” “Why sure baby,” she told me and did that for me. “You be a good girl and chew real good,” she warned me. “Yes Mommy,” I told her. I made sure to carefully chew every bite of the sandwich as the awkward silence carried on. It was broken a few moments later when Klara said, “Mommy I need go potty!” “Hold on just a second baby,” she said to her. The just a second seemed to be too long though because I saw the poor girl start to cry. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” Cassie asked as she pulled her dress up for the entire world to see the wet pull-up. “I didn’t mean to…” she whined. “Well if you’re going to wet your pants like your brother then you can certainly stay in that wet diapee until we’re done eating like him too.” I felt my mouth drop in shock as I realized her attitude wasn’t just negative towards Neville. Amanda sighed beside me, “She’s two Cassie, accidents happen. Especially on a day like this.” “If you don’t want me to tell you how to parent Mandy then don’t do it to me,” she said curtly. For my part I took a bite of an apple slice and watched Cassie angrily feed a spoonful of the goop to Neville. He grimaced but he must have been starving because he still swallowed it. Klara was a mass of tears and ended up shoving her plate to the ground in her fit. I watched in horror as Cassie grabbed her, flipped her over and pulled the wet Pull-up down right in the restaurant and spanked her. As if that wasn’t enough of a horror though she said, “You want to be a baby like your brother that’s fine Klara,” she proceeded to grab another bib from Neville’s diaper bag, tied it on her, and fed her the goop that was supposed to be Neville’s meal. I watched in horror as she forced her mouth open for every bite and the poor girl spit most of it back out each time. Her bib was quickly getting covered in the goop. I felt like I was watching a train wreck in that I couldn’t turn away from the horrible scene. My appetite was lost by then and I sat my sandwich back down on the plate. Apparently I wasn’t the only one, “Excuse me, can we get a few boxes for our meals and the check?” Fred asked. “What?” Cassie looked angrily at us all. I looked at Amanda who just looked at her and shrugged her shoulders, “Cassie you’re my sister and I love you, but I can’t sit here and watch while you treat your babies like this, insult me, and more importantly make me sick.” The boxes appeared and Fred and Amanda quickly took their meals and mine and boxed them up. “I’d offer to change Klara for you, but I suspect I would be refused.” I was gathered in Amanda’s arms while Fred grabbed everything else and we left. “Bitch!” Cassie said loud enough for the whole restaurant to hear, but we just moved to the cashier and tried to pay. “Your meal is on the house,” the manager at the desk said, “Thank you for standing up to her.” Amanda asked, “Are you sure?” “Yes ma’am, I am.” “I’m so sorry about this…” she told him. He shrugged, “They’ve come in pretty regularly, but when they come up here to pay I’m going to let them know they are no longer welcome here.” We made it to the car and Amanda burst into tears as she sat me in the car seat. Chapter 13: FRED HAD TAKEN the drivers seat after he hugged Amanda for a moment and I couldn’t help but feel terribly sorry for her. “I’m sorry,” I said to her when her sobbing calmed a bit. “Not your fault baby, not Neville’s fault, and most certainly not Klara’s fault!” Amanda said. “Let’s just go home and eat the rest of our dinners,” Fred told us both as he pulled away. I sat patiently in the car seat during the lengthy drive home. I was growing kind of bored and impatient… not to mention my stomach began grumbling! ‘Why couldn’t she have been a witch AFTER I had chance to eat…’ I groused to myself. Back home Amanda exited and picked me up out of the car seat to cuddle me. I had a feeling she just needed the equivalent of a teddy bear or a doll to hold, since she kept carrying me while throwing first Fred, then hers, and then my dinner leftovers into the microwave. Throughout all of that she didn’t say anything and neither did Fred. Once our dinners were done she sat down with me in her lap at the table and handed me one of the now soggy pieces of grilled cheese. “I’m sorry that’s not nearly as good now…” Amanda said as she looked at it herself. I shrugged, “I saw how much worse it could be,” and wrinkled my nose at the paste that Neville and then Klara had been forced to swallow. She hugged me and said, “Sorry about that…” I turned towards her and gave her a hug, “You didn’t do anything. In fact you’re amazing! You stuck up for me!!! And you stood up for Klara and Neville, two people that are totally unable to alter their own situations! From what I can tell, you two and Megan, may be the only three sane people in this world!” I paused for a second and realized some tears had fallen out of my own eyes, “Thank you for being the ones to take me in!” She gave me a squeeze of her own and handed me a piece of sandwich, “If that’s not edible anymore be honest with me, I’ll cook something else if I need to.” The three of us ate in silence for a few minutes before the phone rang. Fred grabbed the cordless and looked at what I assumed was Caller ID on it. “It’s your mother,” he said. She sighed, “Of course it is. Cassie always goes crying to her… you would think she was the baby and not Megan!” For my part I just sat carefully in her lap as she sat her own sandwich remnants down and answered, “Hello?” “Hi pumpkin,” I heard Granny’s voice quietly over the phone. “Hi Mom,” she replied. “So… what’s your side?” I heard from the too loud phone. I forced myself to take a bite of sandwich while Amanda shifted uncomfortably in the seat. “Well…” I listened to Amanda recount the horrible affair that was dinner for nearly ten minutes while her mom said, ‘uh-huh,’ ‘really?’, and other one word replies leaving complete doubt in how she was responding. “So Mom, that’s what happened…” “Didn’t you overreact just a bit?” I heard. “What?!?” Amanda cried. “Did Klara throw a tantrum and her food to the ground?” “Well… yes…” “And weren’t you just telling me a few days ago ‘your little, your house?’” “Yes…” Amanda said meekly. “Then how can you blame her for disciplining her daughter?” “It wasn’t discipline Mom… it was abuse the way she did it. Okay Klara was wrong, and yes she just had an accident. But given the fact we were all going out to eat, meeting a new cousin, seeing her aunt, and everything else… is her having an accident surprising? If Cassie is really trying to potty train her she should have taken her to the bathroom as soon as she ordered. She’s only two!” I heard her mother sigh, “I guess I wasn’t there so maybe it was that bad. I don’t know what to do with you two… or you and Chloe for that matter… The three of you haven’t fought like this since you were all living at home.” “I don’t know Mom,” Amanda said and I looked up to see the tears on her face. “Well, do you still want to come for Sunday dinner tomorrow?” She looked down at me, having finished the sandwich piece she had given me and said, “We’ll come for dinner just so Dad can meet Stacy… but I’m not going to make Stacy eat baby food…” Her mother laughed, “Don’t worry, we’re having a barbecue and she can have a hotdog like little Klara.” “One tomorrow?” Amanda asked with a sigh. “Yes, that gives us time to get home from church and your dad to fire up the grill. You could join us at church if you wanted to…?” “No thanks Mom, we’ll just meet you at your house.” “Sounds good then, I love you, see you tomorrow…” “Love you too Mom,” she said and pressed the end button. “Well that’s a mess…” she said. I responded by giving her a hug as best I could from her lap. “Thanks Stacy…” she said and returned the hug. She started to hand me another piece of sandwich but touched it and realized it and her own food were cold. “Why don’t we see if there’s something else we can have for the rest of our dinner…?” She held me on her hip as she dug through the refrigerator. She seemed to not see anything in there, but I could see some shredded cheese inside, and some flour tortillas on the counter. I tugged at her shirt, “Quesadillas?” I suggested. “What?” She asked me. I looked up at her, “Umm… you know, a quesadilla?” “What’s that?” I was genuinely shocked that item didn’t exist in this world. “Take the tortilla, put some cheese in it… well if you’re doing it right you can put meat too… but you can either cook it in a skillet with some butter, or microwave it.” I looked at her wondering if she was joking, “You really don’t have that here?” She shook her head, “I have those for fajitas?” She said it with the ‘j’ not being an ‘h’ sound like it should be, but rather a harsh ‘j’ sound. “Just when you think this world can’t get any stranger…” I muttered to myself. She laughed and squeezed me, “Just kidding Princess, we have those here too. Is that what you want?” I glared at her but nodded, “Please?” “Sure, why don’t we have Daddy hold you though?” She said as she passed me over to Fred. It was good to hear her laugh even if she was picking on me. Fred settled me on his lap with a hug and I watched as he continued to devour his chicken fried steak. He cut off a piece a moment later and instead of bringing it to his mouth brought it to mine. I accepted it into my mouth and then thought about the fact I still had the bib on from when we had sat down at the restaurant, I turned red but chewed the steak and enjoyed the taste. “Good?” He asked me with a smile as he looked down at me. “Yes, thank you,” I told him. I snagged a few more bites of the steak before Amanda finished the quesadilla and I was handed back to her. She had made one for herself too. I only managed about half of the massive one she made for me. “Hmm… I guess I have to remember we can just share meals sometimes, huh?” I groaned a little bit but nodded, “Yeah, we probably can if you don’t mind giving up some of your meal.” She squeezed me, “Of course I don’t mind!” With a sigh she asked, “How about a bath and then a movie?” I paused for a moment as the need to pee came and I gave into it before answering, “Sure…” She smiled at me and I had a feeling she knew what I’d been doing. “Okay then, why don’t you go to the living room for a few minutes while Mommy cleans up.” She sat me down and I did as she asked. Fred disappeared upstairs and I found myself exploring their living room some more on my own. Next to the TV there was a noticeable absence of movies sitting on a bookshelf. ‘Probably all on a server or on-demand’ I told myself thinking about the fact that we had been moving that way in our own world. I nosed around a little bit and found little baby toys that had been placed here and there for me to supposedly play with. ‘I’m sure glad I ended up with these guys…’ I shuddered and realized just how lucky I had gotten. I was just walking to the other side of the living room from the TV when I felt a familiar need and sighed. ‘This part though sucks still…’ A part of me fought the idea of pooping in my pants tooth and nail still. The idea of maybe them changing their mind and letting me use a potty came to mind, but I remembered then that she had said even a potty like Klara used would be too big for me. With a grimace I squatted and let the disgusting mush come out my behind just as Fred came down the stairs. We made eye contact as I finished and I felt my cheeks flush. “Come here Princess,” he told me as he walked to me and opened his arms up. I held my arms up and he said, “Pee-ew, you stinky!” I felt tears come to my face as I tried not to think about the mess and appreciated the fact he seemed to be avoiding smushing it. In my nursery Amanda saw my expression and said, “What’s wrong?” “She just made a big present for her Mommy,” he told me as he handed me over to her. “Wimp…” She said before kissing my forehead, “Well I’m glad you got that out of your system before we gave you your bath, huh?” I felt more tears stream across my cheeks and she said, “It’s okay Stacy,” as she sat me down on the changing table gently. I felt the log smash against my butt and whimpered as she took that moment to put a pacifier in my mouth. “It’s gross…” I told her. “We’ll get you cleaned up sweetie,” she told me. My dress was pulled from my body before she laid me on my back and pulled my shoes and socks, then my diaper cover off leaving me in the messy diaper only. As the tapes were pulled away I grimaced at an increase in the smell, “It’s not even that much sweetie,” she told me with a smile. I groaned, “It’s sticky…” She didn’t answer but just quickly wiped and cleaned me up before saying, “Let’s go pop you in the bath and finish up.” She gingerly carried me and sat me in the bathtub before undoing the braids in my hair while I sat still in the water. Amanda handed me a squirt toy as she was doing so that I just held in my hands. I realized I still had the pacifier in my mouth and was sucking on it unconsciously. That was when the camera flash went off and I realized that Fred had his camera out again. I looked down and saw the bubbles at least obscured my lower body, but my chest was exposed. ‘You have as much to worry about being seen with your naked chest as any infant…’ I reminded myself. ‘And they’ve both seen you naked…’ I glared at him nonetheless and squirted at him with the toy. Amanda laughed but told me, “No squirting water out of the tub Stacy!” I nodded, “Yes Mommy” I tried to say but thanks to the pacifier it came out closer to ‘Yeth.’ Bath time was relaxing as she pulled the braids loose and then washed me carefully and gently. It seemed cathartic to her to wash me and I wondered if she would join me that night. She didn’t, instead pulling the drain plug and saying, “Come on Princess, let’s get you dressed in your jammies and go watch a movie with Daddy.” She wrapped me in a towel and hugged me tightly in her arms like a newborn. She carried me to the nursery before sitting me back upright in her arms in front of my open closet. “How about this one?” She asked me while holding a pink sleep sack. I shook my head. “Hmm… Picky tonight?” “If you’ll let me be…” I told her with a smile. She kissed my forehead, “Sure…” I looked around the section she had hung my pajamas in, as well as the rest of the closet. This was the first time I really had a chance to look around! It was clear she was the kind of OCD person who had to organize a closet! The section she held me to was all pajamas it seemed; organized by sleep sacks, one-piece sleepers, two-piece sets, and nightgowns. Looking to my right I saw t-shirts, onesies, skirts, and dresses all hung neatly and even organized by color. Color was my cue and I noticed a really pretty purple nightgown with pink hearts on it. It had little capped sleeves and I knew I would probably look cute in it. I pointed at it, “Dat one” it sounded like through the pacifier shield. She smiled and hugged me tighter to her as she grabbed it and then lay me down on the changing table. One of the overnight diapers was put on me before she pulled the nightgown over my head and quickly braided my hair in a loose sleep braid. “You look adorable!” she told me when she was done. “Of course I do!” I told her having pulled the pacifier out of my mouth. She pushed it back in and carried me downstairs where Fred had cooked a bowl of popcorn that sat next to him on the couch. I noticed a sippy cup sat on the coffee table in front of him as well as two glasses of wine that were obviously for the ‘adults.’ Amanda set me next to the bowl and handed me the sippy cup after she grabbed the pacifier from my mouth by hooking her finger through the ring on the guard. I looked at the cup and took a long drink of the apple juice in it before saying, “Thanks.” “You’re welcome baby,” she told me. “What do you want to watch?” I shrugged, “I don’t know?” She turned the TV on and in the end we ended up putting on a science fiction film that was a cross between Star Wars and Battlestar Galactica. I grabbed a small handful of the giant popcorn and leaned against her with my body. She was soft and warm to lean against, which was nice since the nightgown was actually kind of chilly. After a while she said, “I’ll be back in a moment” and carefully got out from underneath me. The popcorn bowl that was empty went with her and I looked over at Fred who seemed engrossed in the movie. As a chill came over me I made a decision and crawled across to him and climbed onto his lap, “Well hello there,” he said to me as he hugged me and settled me in. I leaned against his arm and had to admit I was comfy there. My dad had always loved me… but I hadn’t been able to feel close to him like this since I was little. His sarcasm and humor weren’t meant to be mean, but it was tough to get past it. ‘Maybe as a daughter it will be better…’ I thought to myself. ‘Daughter…’ I added thoughtfully. Truth be told since I wasn’t sitting down on the potty anymore the different parts I had now didn’t seem real to me. I’d been dressed in dresses from the moment I’d stepped foot there nearly a week ago, so nothing had changed there… As the movie played on Amanda rejoined us and cuddled into her husbands side. I would take occasional drinks of the sippy cup while the scenes passed. It really was a pretty good movie, but even in a sci-fi film like this there was a bias against littles. Absolutely none existed on the movie, and it was like it was easier to just deny their existence. As the movie reached its final climax I felt a need to pee and gave into it as there was no reason not to. Fred seemed oblivious to that fact. Amanda picked me up as the movie wrapped up, “After earlier I don’t want you to do this if you don’t want to…” she said to me as she held me to her. “Thank you, but I think it’ll make us both feel better,” I told her knowing she was speaking about nursing me. Her shirt and bra were pulled out of the way and she presented me with the leaking orb that I nursed contentedly from. ‘So glad I got these two…’ THE NEXT MORNING I woke up and stood looking out the bars of my crib. I held onto the bars to keep myself standing upright - otherwise the soaked pillow between my legs barely let me even crawl. The clock read 7:30am and the sun was peaking through the sides of the window curtains. I quietly waited for ten minutes and had yet to hear any noises making me think my two Amazon guardians were awake yet. I sighed and looked around the crib to where Elena had been thoughtfully tucked in with me the previous night. I sat back down and held her thinking about my awkward situation. The skirt of my nightgown had ridden up to uncover the soaked night diaper. I poked at the puffed up garment for a moment. ‘What the hell was I thinking?’ I asked myself as I looked around the nursery and the crib I was currently confined to. Back home I could have been going out and doing things, enjoyed freedom, been a boy still...’ ‘Well actually that doesn’t bother me as much,’ I admitted to myself. I sighed and wondered what the day was going to bring with more crazy Amazon drama between Amanda and her psycho sisters. I couldn’t help but feel bad for the casualties in their insanity. Neville certainly was the most obvious case of abuse there, but what I had seen with Klara yesterday seemed to somehow go beyond discipline. Something in the tone…? It just didn’t feel right! I shook my head and smiled as I saw Amanda sleepily walk in with her nightgown still on. “Awake already?” she asked. I nodded, “It’s weird… I never wake up before eleven at home on my own.” As I said the words I realized I had been sucking on my pacifier all night and hadn’t noticed it still lodged in my mouth. I blushed and pulled it out, “Guess we didn’t need the nanites there…” She laughed, “Let’s get that booty of yours out of that wet diaper.” She carried me over to the changing table and removed the wet diaper and soon had me dressed in a new regular pamper. “Let’s figure out what you’re going to wear today,” she told me as she unstrapped me and carried me to the closet. “Pick something you want to wear,” she prompted me. I looked up at her and asked, “I get to pick again?” She squeezed me, “I told you before you came I wouldn’t be able to help myself on some things… but after yesterday… and with school starting soon, I’m wanting to see if we can’t give you a bit more freedom…” “Thanks,” I told her and leaned my head in to squeeze her. She was standing by the dress section of the closet so they were the first items that were in my view. I reached my arm out and she moved close enough for me to start sliding the dresses back and forth on the rack. “How in the world do I have so many dresses already?” I asked her incredulously. She laughed, “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you have triple that by the time next summer comes.” I shook my head knowing she probably wasn’t joking. I looked through each of the ones and decided to ask, “In my world they have a saying you should ‘dress for success,’ after yesterday and our time with Chloe… umm…” “How are we going to handle them?” I nodded. “I don’t know. I think there’s a couple ways we could do it. You could wear a very infantile dress with a built-in bodysuit, and I could keep you cuddled up to Daddy or me all day. I imagine that would probably be how Chloe or Cassie would expect us to handle you.” “Or?” “Or… I think there’s a couple of options that you could wear that would keep your diaper hidden except when I want to check it or it needs changed… We could pretend you’re more like Kristina?” I nodded, “Is there another option?” “Well, you have several cute sundresses that we could put you in and as long as you don’t flip them up they wouldn’t show your diaper, but they wouldn’t be pretending to be a big girl either.” I sighed and thought for a moment, ‘I’m not going to pretend they’re not diapering me… I might think about that for school, but it’s pointless today. The infantile dress doesn’t seem like it would irk Chloe and Cassie enough though…’ I looked at the options chose something that matched her third option, “That one,” I pointed towards a dress that had an alternating almost quilt like appearance. The top part of the bodice was yellow with a crochet overlay, the next section began under a yellow ribbon and bow with mostly blue flowers and an occasional yellow one. Below that section was a mostly yellow fabric with green leaves on flowers and light blue flower petals. The final section was a white background with almost water colored flowers in various shades of blue. “I like that one too,” Amanda told me as she took it and the hanger down before grabbing another dress with a bodysuit attachment. “Why’d you grab that one?” “Well we want to keep the other dress pretty for when we leave, don’t we?” She smiled at me. I nodded, “I guess.” She dressed me in the bodysuit dress, which was cute, but a quick view in the mirror meant it looked like I was the three-month-old baby everyone seemed to be expecting. I sighed as she patted my back and said, “Let’s get your latte bottle…” Her nightgown was thin and I could see she was beginning to leak through it. I thought for a second and asked instead, “Can I reserve an extra day instead…?” She looked at me oddly, “Why?” “You need to get rid of some?” I asked shyly. She looked down and laughed, “Alright, I guess we can hold that one off. But don’t cry later about caffeine withdrawals!” I smiled at her and expected her to sit down in the glider, but instead she just moved the gown out of the way and put my mouth to her breast right there where she stood. It was a little odd at first, but she was supporting me solidly and I knew I was in no danger of falling. She rocked back and forth and I found myself growing more relaxed as my stomach filled. I was burped between breasts and discovered we had moved outside to the backyard on a porch swing as I began on her second breast. By the time I finished I was feeling pretty full and Amanda looked like she was in a good mood as well. The air outside felt like the perfect temperature and I enjoyed the breeze against my exposed skin. “Okay baby girl, why don’t you study in your playpen while Mommy gets her shower,” she told me with a smile while feeling the state of my diaper. “That diapee should be good until I get done.” I blushed but nodded. She carried me back inside and left me in the playpen with all of the books on the test and I began cramming information in my head again. When I began hearing noise in the kitchen a little while later I started a bit and realized that Fred was making breakfast. He stopped when he saw my gaze and came over to pick me up. “How about you keep Daddy company in the kitchen?” he suggested kindly. He gave me a hug that I returned and brought me to my highchair, buckled me into the harness, and then left to grab my books. He kept working on pancakes, sausage, and eggs while I made it through another section of a practice test. I suddenly felt my stomach cramp up a bit and let the fart loose… only it wasn’t a fart. Wet mushy poop went into my diaper and I froze, shocked by it. Fred had just scraped the eggs into a bowl and looked at me before sniffing. “Uh-oh, did some make a poopy?” I felt tears going down my face and he said, “It’s okay, come on, Daddy will get you cleaned up.” He pulled me back out of the highchair and carried me upstairs. About the time we reached there I felt another cramp and pushed more mess out. “Shhh…. He said, it’s okay.” He rocked me for a moment in his arms and then lay me down on the changing table. “You done?” He asked. “I think so,” I whimpered. “Well if not I guess we can always change that diaper too, huh?” He said in a good-natured voice. As he opened it up he asked, “You fed from Mommy this morning, right?” I nodded, “Yes.” “How many times yesterday?” I shook my head, “I don’t know a few?” I had a sudden fear, “Is there something wrong with me?” He shook his head, “No sweetheart, but your stool is more like an all breastfed baby right now. I wasn’t expecting that. Nothing wrong with it, but I’ll make sure Mommy gets some good solid foods in you today too.” I shuddered a bit as he cleaned up a diaper that seemed to be among my messiest yet. He was quick about it though and pulled the snaps of the bodysuit closed quickly before giving me a hug, “There you go baby girl. Let’s go wash our hands and then we’ll have breakfast.” He carried me back down to the kitchen and washed his hands and mine in the large kitchen sink. It was the first time I’d been so close to it and I knew without a doubt if they were any other pair of people I would probably be getting my baths in the sink for ‘my safety.’ “You’d fit in that sink just fine, huh?” He smiled at me, obviously reading my mind. I sighed, “Hard to even think of people taking me seriously as a college student sometimes.” He hugged me and carried me back to the highchair. “Not everyone is going to take you seriously Stacy, but just remember there are in fact two people in this world who will always have your back.” He kissed my head before saying, “Still have some room after Mommy’s milk?” I nodded and he returned with a cute decorated child’s plate and a soft plastic baby spork that he gave to me. The plate had a mutilated part of a pancake, some eggs, and a piece of sausage. I looked at it all and laughed, “You all would starve in my world…” “Huh?” He asked as he took a bite of a sausage. “This is a full meal for me… and it’s not even full portions…” I shook my head, “Well hopefully your food bill isn’t going up too much on account of my stomach.” He laughed as Amanda came down in a cute dress that matched one of the panels of the dress we had picked out for me later. She looked and saw the plate in front of me and said, “There is no way she’ll ever finish all of that Fred,” she told him. I giggled, and she said, “Oh and what are you going to do, finish it to prove he’s right?” “I doubt it,” I told her with a smile, “but he’s still right.” She gave me a kiss on my forehead and said, “Honey you forgot something for her.” “What?” “A bib?” She said while holding one up in her hands. “I think she’s doing just fine without it,” he pointed out. She sighed, “Oh well, we’re changing her outfit later anyway,” she lay it back down on a stack of them and gathered her own plate of food. “Thanks for making breakfast,” she kissed him on her way to the seat next to me. For my part I had been eating on my own and kind of hoped to continue that. I hoped if I could do it without making a mess of my clothes maybe she’d let me do it more often. I ate carefully and daintily through the breakfast and managed to avoid making a mess with the spork. It was an awkward utensil that even as something sized for a baby still felt more like a long teaspoon to me. I finished all that I could eat and suddenly burped, “Excuse me,” I said aloud and realized they both had been watching me. “Well, don’t we have a dainty princess,” Amanda said as she came over to me and used a baby wipe on my face and then my clean hands. “I don’t think you got a single drop on your outfit!” “I don’t have to have a bib…” I told her with a smile. “Sometimes no,” she agreed, “but you will later in that pretty dress.” I sighed as she picked me up and nodded. She carried me to her lap where she was still playing with her own plate a little bit. I could tell her mood was about as in the pits as mine so I gave her a hug and leaned into her. She responded by putting her arms around me and kissing the top of my head. “How in the world did we end up with the perfect little girl?” she asked Fred. “We responded to an online ad for a deranged lunatic,” he said with a smirk. “Hey I resemble that remark!” I told him. Just then Amanda decided to launch a tickle attack on my side and didn’t let up for several long moments until I was out of breath and more than a little bit wet. When I managed to get my breathing under control, “Mommy you might want to change my diaper…” “And why is that missy?” “It’s going to leak probably otherwise?” She laughed, “Fred you want the baby or the dishes?” “I’ll take the dishes, she looks happy to be in your arms,” he said with a smile towards both of us. Amanda carried me upstairs and I did feel comfortable in her arms. I was changed into a new diaper and she asked, “It’s still a few hours until we go, what do you want to do?” “Study?” I suggested. “I was thinking maybe something else?” “What?” “Well, I thought we could go for a walk?” I laughed, “Somehow I have a feeling that doesn’t involve me walking much.” She smiled at me, “Well… we’ll probably take your stroller.” I thought for a moment about how little I could see out of the stroller… “Could you take me in the sling instead?” “Really?” She asked me, “Why?” “I can see better,” I told her. “Okay baby, we can do that.” She looked at me and said, “Wait in your crib for me,” and deposited me without a warning. ‘Why am I in a cage…?’ I asked silently. She returned a few minutes later with the sling carrier and began getting it set on her shoulders. Before she came to pick me up though she walked over to a drawer of my dresser and looked for a moment before saying, “Aha!” For my part there was nothing I could do but look like the helpless baby I felt like. She came back over to the crib and picked me up to set me into the carrier. She seated me in it facing just to the side to where I could turn my head and see where she was going, but I could also see to her side. I felt very safe in the sling and said, “Thanks, this is way better than the stroller.” “You’re welcome, as long as you keep being as skinny as you are, I don’t have a problem using this,” she said with a smile and a kiss to my head. “Now let’s get this hat on your head!” I saw the cloth pink hat with a wide brim and the only real words that could describe it were cute and adorable… She fiddled with my hair for a moment into a scrunchy before putting all of my hair up inside of it. A moment later she kissed my nose and said, “Take a look at you!” She walked in front of a mirror and I watched a baby with her mouth open in shock. With my hair hidden in the hat, sitting in a sling, with my new face, there wouldn’t be anyone treating me like a little. Anybody who saw us would think I was the three-month-old baby that Amanda never told them she was having! “You look adorable!” She told me. I nodded, “You could pass me off as your actual baby…” “I think we might just do that sometimes,” she told me with a little hug, “for now let’s go for a walk!” Fred joined us downstairs and we went for a nice walk to the university and then back with the two of them holding hands most of the time. Seemingly every time we ran into someone they would make cute faces at me or come tell Amanda how cute her baby was. It seemed to me that as long as they thought I was an actual baby they were just friendly to me. The second there was a suspicion I was a little though, then they felt the need to rub in my inferiority. As we walked and they talked I thought a lot to myself about the dynamic of this world. I knew from my studies in school about the history of minorities fighting to have the same rights as whites in America, or even women having opportunities, that there were a lot of parallels. A power imbalance had been created that meant those with power, the Amazons, had something over everyone else… and of course they wanted to keep it that way. By not only taking care of their maternal urges, but also keeping competition down in their work forces they were benefiting themselves in a lot of tangible ways. By that same token though I couldn’t grasp why they would let littles even try and attend middle school, high school, or college if they just wanted drooling babies. There had to be some sort of ultimately sick twisted mindset that had caused this dimensions issues. ‘Almost like someone dreamed it up…’ I thought to myself. “Sweetie, you okay?” Amanda asked me. “Huh?” “You haven’t heard a word I’ve said, have you?” “Umm… honestly no?” “Let’s try this again then, I’d like you to take a quick nap before we go over to my parents… Actually I want to too,” she told me with a smile as I realized suddenly we were back in the living room. “Oh… I don’t know if I’ll sleep but I’ll lay down,” I told her. “Would it help to nurse first?” She asked me. I thought to myself about it for a moment but shrugged, “Sure…” Whatever was in her milk might as well have been sleeping pills most of the time, because I was out before I knew it. THE NICE THING about naps is they do wonders to help pass the time when you’re nervous! I think that was part of why Amanda decided to take one. I woke up to find myself wedged on their bed between her and a body pillow. She gathered me up, changed my wet diaper, and dressed me in the dress we had picked out earlier. I was slightly surprised that she then added a pair of strappy sandals to my feet. They were white with little leather flowers attached to the front of my foot. Delicate, but to my surprise they seemed to have some tread on the bottoms. I found myself back concentrating on bigger issues though. “I can’t believe I’ve wet in my sleep pretty much every time I’ve slept now since the first day…” Amanda laughed, “It’s a good thing Stacy, it keeps things from being complicated.” “What do you mean?” I asked her as she worked on my hair. She seemed to be avoiding putting it into pigtails for some reason this time. “Well… I think we can pretty much assume my breast milk is doing most of it since your digestive track is full of liquid, and it has to go somewhere. Since you shrank when you came to this dimension that probably doesn’t help a whole lot either… but with you going automatically it keeps you from having to think about it, right?” I shrugged, “Why does that help?” “The less conspicuous you are about wetting or messing your diaper the easier time you’re going to have avoiding trouble Stacy.” “Riiiight…” I told her. “Trust me… when Chloe and Cassie both took their littles in the first thing they would complain about was having to get their littles to use their diapers without spankings or other ‘help.’” I gulped. “Yeah… I know you agreed to them before you came, but I was worried you would hold stuff in and end up impacted or something. I’m glad we haven’t had to help you with either part of using them.” I sighed, “I guess I’m glad too…” She hugged me as she finished doing whatever she was doing to my hair. “Want to see your hair?” I nodded as she sat me down and let me walk over to the mirror on my own. She had again used two tiny braids from the front to make almost a ponytail holding section into the back. A yellow bow was tied to the back section of a half ponytail that rose from it. The dress fell to my knees for length – making it one of the longest dresses I owned! “I almost look big enough to be in elementary school again!” I told her semi-sarcastically but with a smile none-the-less. I turned and hugged her gigantic leg behind me and said, “Thank you for not just deciding to dress me in what I’m sure Chloe or Cassie would have!” She picked me up, “If I did Megan would probably beat me up - you know that, right?” I laughed, but also got serious, “If she feels that way how does she put up with your sisters?” “You ever hear ‘don’t talk politics and religion?’” She asked. I nodded. “Same idea with my family and littles.” “Oh,” I said. “Plus she’s truly the baby in our family with her height. She’s really just a smidge over betweener height… And the rest of us are taller than average! So she’s never gotten big enough to give it back to them physically.” She sighed and I could tell she actually felt bad for her sister, “Why don’t you come keep Mommy company while I redo my hair and makeup,” she told me with a smile and carried me down the hallway to their room. She sat me down on her makeup table and I was actually kind of fascinated to watch her redo her hair and then her makeup. When she seemed done she dug around for a second before telling me, “Pucker your lips like this Princess.” I did as she asked and was rewarded with some strawberry flavored lip-gloss coating my lips. “There, now you’re perfect,” she told me with a smile. “You about ready to go honey?” Fred asked as he peaked back in from wherever he had been for the past couple hours. “As ready as I think any of us are…” He gave the two of us a hug and led downstairs to what I had decided was now to be considered the family SUV. Strapped into the car seat I sighed and waited to see if Amanda’s family was going to have a massive world war erupt when we got there. I was at least reassured that ‘Sunday Dinner’ meant lunch to them like it did with my grandparent’s generation. If nothing else I hoped we’d at least be done with whatever catastrophe in time to go home for ‘supper.’ I remembered from dropping off ‘Granny’ before that the house wasn’t far, so it seemed like no time before we pulled into their driveway. Amanda had driven so Fred was closer to my seat and freed me from the seat before settling me down at his side on the ground. “You want to walk in, or do you want me to carry you?” He asked as he knelt down next to me. ‘An excellent question,’ I thought to myself. With everything I had seen from Chloe and Cassie they would expect a good little to be carried in. Given their choices to rob their littles of their ability to walk I decided, “Walk and hold your hand Daddy.” He smiled at me. Somehow I suspected he thought like I did! I looked around and saw five cars in the driveway and on the street so I guessed everyone was already there. I took a deep breath and extended my hand way up and he reached down a little awkwardly and we began walking. Amanda took up a spot right behind me while we walked up the steps of the large porch that had a swing sitting on it. I noted that there were a lot of pretty flowers neatly planted in front of the porch and a couple of nice maple trees around the front yard. Just before we reached the front door it opened up and Granny stood there. “And there’s my new grandbaby!” she practically squealed and bent down to hug me. I forced myself to relax my body posture and told my self that the touch was okay… as she was still mostly a stranger! It was terrifying to have a giant hug you though! “Hi Granny,” I said with as much of a smile as I could manage. It must have been an okay job because she smiled back at me. “Hi Mandy, Fred,” she said standing up and giving them a hug while leaving me still holding onto Fred’s hand. Just then I saw one of the first men to actually make Fred not look like the tallest giant in the world came up. He hung back a little bit next to Granny and I suspected he was Amanda’s dad. Suddenly I felt myself lifted in the air and found myself in Amanda’s arms while simultaneously feeling some urine involuntarily leaving my bladder. “Daddy, meet your new grandbaby Stacy,” she told me as she carried me closer. The giant man looked intently at me and I gave him a similar lookover. With short, cropped hair, and exposed biceps that seemed large even for an Amazon he was incredibly intimidating. He reminded me actually a lot of my real grandfather whom I had said goodbye to the previous weekend… Something about him just said ‘military’ to me. “Well look at you,” he said to me, “I’m not into babies like the women folk but I have to admit you look like you’re about the most beautiful little baby I’ve seen!” His voice though low was sweet. “Nice to meet you,” I told him politely. “Glad to see my Mandy has more sense than to just silence you…” he muttered quietly to me. I smiled at him, “Me too!” “You want to hold her Daddy?” Amanda asked. “The real question probably should be does she want to be held by me,” he said with a smile towards me. I thought for a second about the best move and said, “Sure.” He smiled at both of us, “Well give her over here then.” I was passed over to the hulk of a man who took me gently into his arms and held me in an upright position. “So how old are you really?” He asked quietly. “Eighteen,” I told him. “And my daughter kidnapped you?” I shook my head, “I’m living with them to go to college here…” He raised his eyebrows and looked at Amanda, “You’re not planning on making her just another living dolly?” Amanda sighed, “No Daddy, just her temporary parents really,” she smiled at me. “Though giving her up eventually will be very difficult!” “So if you’re going to school? What are you studying?” “Computer Science,” I told him. “Oh, so that makes sense. You just wanted a nerd baby who could understand your babbling about computers,” he said with a smirk towards his daughter. Fred laughed, “You have no idea Joe!” “Well, everyone else is back in the backyard. I just started up the grill so we should have food ready in about a half-hour or so,” he told all of us. He gave me a gentle squeeze and then handed me back to Amanda, “You lucked out there Mandy,” he told her, “I’ve got to go man the grill, we’ll talk more later.” Mandy gave me a squeeze of her own to reassure me before putting her hand under my dress and feeling my diaper. “Little wet, but I think you can probably wait for a bit?” I sighed and nodded, “He scared me…” I told her. She laughed, “Come on, let’s go see if your cousins want to play?” I didn’t know what to expect outside, but she carried me through the large open living room and out a sliding glass door to the backyard without any other options. Once through the door I could see a large deck outside with a smoking grill that her dad walked to. At a table nearby two other large men stood, I knew one was Cassie’s husband and assumed the other was Chloe’s. “Let’s come meet your uncles!” Amanda said excitedly in her annoying mommy voice. She carried me nearer to a red-haired giant and said, “You met your Uncle Kevin last night,” she reminded me, “Say Hi!” I looked nearer at him and he seemed put out that attention would be even given to me towards him. I waved at him and said, “Hi,” quietly. I really was terrified at meeting anyone married to Cassie or Chloe! Though he was sitting I felt like he was shorter than Amanda, which gave me a bit of comfort there. “And this is your Uncle Derrick!” She said pointing towards the other man who looked to be just a bit taller than Amanda. He had blonde hair that was styled in a short, gelled almost punk look. Though too old for it he reminded me of someone who would be a skater or surfer. “He’s Aunt Chloe’s husband.” “Hi,” I said meekly. They went back to talking about something else pretty immediately as neither seemed to suffer from the women’s baby fever. “Let’s go meet your cousins now!” Amanda said with a smile and a small tickle to my belly just above my diaper. As she climbed down the steps of the large deck I noticed the large sandpit in the backyard. I recognized Klara, Kristina, and Neville as Cassie’s kids from last night. The other three had to be Chloe’s littles and my stomach knotted up as I saw them. The three women were sitting in just their diapers, with nothing else on. I felt myself squirm awkwardly inside my head as no bras or shirts covered their small, but still developed breasts. One girl seemed to just be idly moving sand on her stomach. Something about her said ‘defeated’ and I guessed that was the poor girl that Chloe had really abused. She was the biggest, easily over two feet taller than me, with blonde hair that was tied into short pigtails. The diaper she wore looked to be full of sand… and I could smell and see the brown stain from the load in it from several feet away. I guessed that she looked to be the oldest. Amanda introduced me to all of them and pointed to her first, “This is Kacey there with the poopy diaper.” I grimaced for the girl, but was amazed the Kacey didn’t even react more than to say, “Poopy” in a sad lifeless voice. “Over there is Katie,” she pointed to a black haired woman who looked to be a bit more than a foot taller me sitting up in the sand with a small bucket in front of her. She waved back and smiled with an oddly happy look on her face, “Hi.” “Hi Katie,” I told her. “And this last poopy pants here is Kendra,” she said towards the remaining unknown woman with brown hair sitting dejectedly with her hands drawing random patterns in the sand. She was pretty much in between the heights of Katie and Kacey and looked to be the actual youngest of the women. The poor girl looked to be in tears at Amanda bringing notice to the state of her diaper, but she still said “Hi,” to me. “Hi Kendra,” I said. “Umm… I’m Stacey,” I told them. “Why don’t you sit here and play with your cousins while I go see if Chloe has any diapers for her girls…” I nodded and timidly stood on my own two feet in the sand. I looked at the others and tried to decide what to do. Katie gave me a grim smile and I could see her mouth was devoid of teeth like Amanda had warned me. Just before I walked closer to them though Klara came up to me. I realized then just how tall an Amazon baby could be compared to me… She seemed to be two or three heads taller than me! Even at two years old I thought she looked to be taller than Katie too! “Baby!” She said to me as she approached and I began to worry what she would do. “Come play!” Klara reached for my hand and I let the toddler lead me to the other side of the sandpit where she and Kristina seemed to be playing with a couple shovels and a bucket while Neville looked on. From the deck I heard, “Oh Mandy you are so naïve sometimes! If you change a little’s diaper just because they went poopy you’re just wasting a good diaper! They’ll be good in those diapers until we go home. I didn’t even bring any spares since I knew they could sit in a dirty diaper for a couple hours. Sure they might get a little rash, but that’s…” I lost some of that as I heard Kendra begin sobbing. I looked over there and Neville surprised me when he whispered, “she was the last little Chloe adopted… Just before they all made their run for it.” He sighed, “she’s only been dealing with this for a bit longer than I have and sobs most of the time.” Without his teeth he was tough to understand, it obviously hurt his skill at annunciation. “You can talk still?” I asked in surprise that he could do that much. He laughed, “When you can understand it without the other teeth,” he looked sad then but smiled and I could see he had three teeth left. Cassie had left him two incisors and one other tooth to the left on the bottom row of teeth. “She didn’t want me biting her nipple,” he answered my question. “Mommy says you not supposed to talk in big words!” Kristina told him bossily. He sighed and stuck his thumb in his mouth. “Baby pway!” Klara said to me and directed me to join her. I thought about my dress getting dirty, but just decided that was to be expected by a baby. I knelt on my knees though to try and keep it somewhat clean. Klara handed me a shovel and said, “Dig!” “She’s just a baby, she can’t dig!” Kristina said. “Can too,” I told her with a smile and began digging with the plastic shovel. I made a small hole and then piled the sand around it to make a shape that reminded me of the new Apple Headquarters that had just been completed back home. I looked up at Klara who smiled at me, clearly happy with what I was doing. Kristina scowled though and I wondered what was wrong. Klara began to draw on the walls of my creation with her fingers and I added some other little turrets and began making a castle. I was playing with Klara for a few minutes when I realized something seemed odd. Last night it was clear she had been getting potty trained, but she must have thought it was an okay time to join the poopy diaper crowd because I watched her suddenly squat and mess the princess pullup she had been flashing occasionally as she played. I swore she then intentionally sat down on the mess to smash it. Her smile told me she clearly enjoyed doing so. Kristina as the big sister of course thought it was her duty to go tell mommy on this. “Mommy Klara went poopy in her panties!” “Klara? Really?” Cassie came storming over to the sandpit. “Nuh-uh,” Klara said as she tried to keep playing. Cassie pulled her dress up and the pull-ups back saying, “You most definitely did little girl!” I watched in horror as her mom delivered ten smacks to her on her diaper and then five more on her thigh, “Bad girl!” “Don’t be so mean, she’s just a baby! Maybe she’s not even ready to be potty-trained?” I said before wishing I could stick the words back in my mouth as Cassie grabbed onto Klara’s arm angrily and rounded on me. “You little brat mind your own business!” Cassie said. “I think it’s way past time for you to get a spanking!” Chloe said standing next to her as she swatted her right hand towards my butt while her left attempted to grab my arm. Chapter 14: WHACK! THE HAND connected and my butt felt like it was struck with a sledgehammer even through the padding of my diaper! I knew I couldn’t stand there and take that from her or I’d be seriously hurt! I dodged the hand grabbing for me, ducked underneath her open legs, and began running as quickly as I could towards the nearby playground set. The slide was metal with a fairly gentle slope that rose well above my head. I could see it was next to a tree branch and hoped my shoes had enough traction! Chloe chased after me as I attempted the difficult task of running up it. I could remember at the end of elementary school when I would always run up the slide in my backyard over and over again for fun. I’d sort of used to do it at a skate park in middle school too – so I thought it was my best bet to escape her. Just as I heard huffing behind me from a mad giant I made it to the top and jumped over to the branch of the tree. It was more than sturdy enough for my light weight and I ran along it to the trunk and began climbing up branches until I was thirty feet up looking down at the pissed off ladies. “Get your ass down here and take your spanking!” Chloe screamed at me and began looking at the tree herself. I looked around and saw that there was another large tree right next to the one I was in and an idea came to me. I quietly followed a branch over to the next one. Because of the fairly full branches I could just barely see Chloe and hoped she would miss my transfer. ‘Thank you nanites! That agility setting helped!’ I thought as I climbed over towards the other tress trunk. I looked back and saw my switch had gone unnoticed as she began climbing up the original tree. Cassie stood at the bottom of the tree and I heard her say, “Umm sis, maybe we should just wait for her to come down?” Meanwhile Amanda came back outside from the house and was just catching something was wrong, “What’s going on here?” I chose that moment to start climbing down the new tree. I went unnoticed until I had made it to the bottom and Cassie spotted me, her face giving me a shocked expression. “There you are you little brat!” She said as her giant legs began pounding her towards me. I heard a “What?” and a thud but didn’t pay attention as I ran towards the deck where Amanda stood. I noticed a chair that I could climb up to and then make the railing of the decking. It was a near thing as I almost fell, but I clung to the rail and began running along it before suddenly feeling myself picked up. ‘Shit!’ I thought to myself and waited for the spankings to begin. All I heard instead was laughter… male laughter. I turned my head and realized it was ‘Gramps’ that had picked me up. “Gotcha!” ‘Shit!’ I thought to myself. He can probably hit way harder than those two! But instead of hitting me he tickled my side, “Did you enjoy making fools of those two idiot daughters of mine?” I was in shock, but smiled, “Maybe?” The two idiot daughters in question were mere feet away at the patio by then. Cassie had helped Chloe up after apparently having a tree branch break in her hands, which caused her to fall. Some leaves were in her hair and I tried not to directly laugh at her. “Daddy give her the spanking she deserves or hand her over to me to do it!” Cassie told him. “For what?” “She’s a snotty brat who won’t shut her trap and mind her own business.” Amanda came up then and asked, “What did she do?” “Klara had an accident and she had the nerve to say maybe she isn’t ready to potty-train. Like I’m going to listen to potty training advice from a diapered little? We all know THEY can’t use it, so she wants my daughters to not either.” I laughed, “You do realize I made it through about fifteen years of life using the potty just fine, right?” I decided to go for broke. “I’ve watched Klara have two accidents in the last day and not care about having either one. Until she cares you’re not going to have success at all – she didn’t even show signs she noticed she was pooping until she happily sat down in it. Speaking of which maybe you should get her out of that messy pull-up before she gets a rash?” “You little…” “She’s right Cassie, go change her,” Granny ordered. “Daddy she still needs a spanking,” Chloe said, “she can’t keep mouthing off like this!” “Why? You clearly feel like diapers are absolutely fine to wear since you keep three adults in them.” Grandpa said. “They’re Littles! They’re not adults, they’re just babies!” Chloe practically hissed, “They can’t possibly live on their own! Plus look what she did by climbing up the tree, I almost got hurt!” He laughed, “You know my thoughts on this, I fought alongside some of these so-called babies back in the war. I would have been proud to be around one like Stacy here.” I found myself given a small hug from behind, “Now why don’t you go get cleaned up so we can all eat dinner,” he ordered her. The two of them fumed and I watched Cassie go angrily pick up Klara and felt bad for the poor girl. She began crying and couldn’t seem to make sense of why her mommy was so mad. Chloe just went straight into the house I assumed to do what her dad had said, or go complain more to her mom who had gone inside too. “Nice moves,” he told me when they were out of earshot and Amanda moved closer. I smiled, “Thanks.” “You know that wasn’t exactly a bright thing to do, right?” He asked me. I nodded, “Yeah…” “Do you mind if she hangs out with Grandpa for a while?” he asked Amanda. “She’s safer with you,” she smiled. “You and I are going to have a chat later sweetie, that was about as dumb as it gets…” Her glare chilled the warm summer air and I hoped I wasn’t going to be in too much trouble! I nodded meekly and started a bit as I was raised in the air and placed around her dad’s neck in a piggyback position. He moved over to the grill where he was putting cheese on cooked burgers. My eyes widened at the size of the burgers and had to laugh that the portions of food were so huge here. He heard my giggle and asked, “What’s so funny?” “The portions of food here are so huge… it’s like a food challenge back home,” I told him. “Then you should see our food challenges! Eat three littles in one setting and you can get a free meal!” He joked as he tickled my thigh a little. I squealed and he just laughed as he lowered the lid of the grill. “So tell me about yourself,” he ordered as he took me off his shoulders and sat me on the rail next to the grill. I looked up at his hazel eyes and responded, “Well… I’m eighteen and got a crazy idea to come to this dimension to go to college.” “That is a crazy idea, especially if you were that short in your dimension,” he told me. “Well back home I was nearly six-feet tall actually,” I told him. He looked me up and down and asked, “What happened to those other three feet?” “Good question,” I said with a sigh. “I expected to be at least four feet tall… Something about the dimensional trip made me get short the first trip, but this second trip made me even shorter!” “That kind of sucks,” he said, “You would have been basically an in-betweener before and had a shot of being safe from this nonsense.” “Yeah, I’m not going to lie and say it’s ideal. I knew what I was getting into though… I want to study your computers and programming so I can take it back to my world. We’re way behind your level of technology!” We talked for another ten minutes about me as he moved burgers onto buns and plates as the men ended up eating first. “What about you?” I asked. “Well I was in the military for twenty-five years before I retired,” he told me. “I run a martial arts and self-defense studio now,” he added. “Cool,” I told him, “I used to take Tae Kwon Do when I was little… assuming you have anything like that?” He smiled at me, “That’s one of the main styles we teach actually. How long did you study?” I shrugged, “A few years, I got too busy with school to keep going. I had just finished testing for my red belt when I just couldn’t take any more time away.” “You should think about coming and studying with me,” he told me with a smile. “Littles are welcome?” “Not normally…” I looked at him oddly, “Bigs generally don’t like the idea of dangerous littles… but as my granddaughter you would be welcome. Might even help you avoid some of the idiots like my daughters.” I watched then as Chloe was sitting down at the table with Kendra and Katie each on a separate knee. Her shirt was pulled down and each had been placed at one of her breasts so she could feed them simultaneously. I saw Kacey laying on a blankie with a pacifier zoned into space occasionally looking longingly at the table of food above her. Cassie was sitting next to Chloe with Neville at her side. She was feeding him from her breast, while occasionally giving a bite to the now changed Klara. Kristina looked to be doing alright on her own over by Grandma. I sighed. “Yeah, poor things,” he seemed to agree. “You want a hotdog?” He asked me. “Yes she does,” Amanda said for me with a smile and picked me up. “No bun, just the dog,” she told him. I made a face at her and she whispered, “If you hadn’t just nearly tried to get yourself killed I might have let you have a bun… but let’s just say I’m not overly happy with you right now…” I squirmed a bit and said, “Sorry…” She hugged me, “I know you are, and I’ll get over it, but you’re going to be a good little girl the rest of the day, aren’t you?” I nodded nervously. Amanda grabbed her own plate with a burger, some chips, potato salad, and some jello on it. She had handed me my plate with just the gigantic hotdog and some ketchup on it before she added a small handful of the gigantic potato chips. She confidently held onto me with her right arm and her plate with her left. She sat down next to Fred and my two uncles on the other side of the table from Cassie and Chloe. Both of them glared daggers at me as she sat down with me on her lap. “You got your dress all dirty!” she admonished me and tried to get sand and leaves off of it. “Sorry,” I told her. Thankfully she hugged me so I knew she wasn’t really angry over it. I watched her cut the giant hotdog in half and she handed me it, “Eat your hotdog,” she said. I was glad she dipped the first part of it in ketchup to at least add some flavor. The actual hotdog was easily the size of a large sausage back home. My hand barely grasped onto it and I had to be careful not to drop it. As I took my first careful bite I realized it was tough to even get my mouth around what seemed to be a large salami or summer sausage. I ended up eating it by taking small bites at a time out of it. Gradually I carved it away with my teeth. When I had finished part of it she asked, “More ketchup?” I nodded and she lowered the plate so I could dip it. “Living dangerously there sis,” Megan said as she sat down next to her. “I’d be worried about ketchup dripping…” She laughed, “Well it wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world she’s dripped on me,” she told her. I blushed brightly as Megan laughed. I sat quietly and listened to the conversations around me, not really interacting after having been told off by Amanda. I knew that with as attached as she was with me she must have been scared for me. I also couldn’t help but know I’d been stupid to say what I had. Running from Chloe had been just as unwise when you looked at the tree climbing from a parental perspective. My real parents would probably chew me a new one over that too. I listened as Chloe and Cassie had a conversation across from us, “You know the only way you can trust a little is if they can’t walk?” “Well, some like Kacey even if they can crawl…” “Yeah I heard just last week at the daycare two littles managed to get out of the building and ran for it.” “Did they escape?” “Not for long, a mom coming to pick up her kids saw the two girls running away. She might have thought they were free littles, but they both had braided pigtails and dresses short enough to show their poopy diapers.” “What did she do?” “Scooped them up and put them in her stroller and dropped them back off.” “What did the daycare do?” “When I came for my girls they were taken care of like Kacey – they can only say about five words, cry, drool, and mess their diapers - just like it should be. If they’re not even going to be mature enough to play like good littles there’s no point in not treating them as anything other than the drooling infants they are.” “Why do you say that?” Megan asked. “I mean seriously would you be happy being diapered and held against your will?” Chloe scoffed, “Of course not, I’m an adult!” “What if they really are too?” “But they’re not Megan! I know because you’re the baby of the family you must feel some kinship with them… but seriously they’re just babies! We can’t leave them out there on their own! They’ll get hurt! Everything in our world is much too big for them to use, so we have to help them! I mean just think if Kacey had managed her stupid plan - no one would have been taking care of my girls! Every time they pooped or peed their pants they would have been helpless!” “Only because you made it to where they have no choice…” Megan said with a sigh. “Next thing I know I’m going to hear you’re at some rally for little’s rights little sister. Take my advice and just go with it,” Cassie told her. “You know there’s plenty of technology that could help you join them if you piss off the wrong person...” “It would be fun to change Megan’s diapees again though!” Chloe practically squealed with what I knew had to be a classic case of Amazonian Baby Fever… I looked over at Megan for a moment and saw her face had the same look of horror on mine. “You two done?” I heard Chloe ask drawing attention back to her. “Did you leave anything for your sister?” I watched as she put Kendra and Katie over her shoulder in turn to burp them before laying them down on the blanket Kacey lay on. Kacey hungrily tried to nurse from her right breast and only did so for about two minutes before fussing. “Oh let’s try the other side,” Chloe said almost sadistically. I watched her nurse Kacey for another few minutes there… maybe a little longer before it was clear nothing remained there. I could smell her dirty diaper from across the table, but I stared at her trying to feed unsuccessfully. As I looked I realized her ribs showed way more than the other two... It was clear it was a regular occurrence that she wasn’t fed well enough! Kendra and Katie weren’t exactly fattened cows either though. I felt a squeeze from Amanda as she apparently followed my gaze as well. She whispered in my ear, “I know…” I felt guilty as I finished the last bite of the second half of the hotdog and wished I could help her. Apparently Amanda felt the same way because she spoke up, “If Kacey’s still hungry I have plenty of milk she can have.” Chloe looked at her and shrugged, “Whatever, it doesn’t hurt her to wait her turn, but if you want to waste your milk on her you can.” Amanda passed me over to Megan who pulled my plate with the remaining chips over to her and handed me a couple to eat. I watched as Amanda took Kacey from her and brought her back over to our side of the table. Amanda pulled her shirt and bra down and Kacey almost desperately put her mouth to her breast. I wanted to pinch my nose in disgust at the smell from her rear end then… but didn’t, so that I wouldn’t make the embarrassment worse for the poor girl. I knew Amanda had to have been full to the brim by this point, but Kacey hungrily nursed both breasts empty in no time. ‘I doubt this is the first time Chloe has done this…’ I thought sadly to myself. ‘I remember Amanda mentioning she blamed her for their escape attempt. On the other side of the table Klara and Kristina were fussily trying to leave the table to play while Neville was at Cassie’s side now being fed more jarred goop from hell. The side said something about pickled eggs and durian fruit. I suspected he must have been either just as malnourished, or just seriously screwed by hypnosis, because he hungrily ate every spoonful without prompting. I turned my attention back to Amanda and Kacey and noticed the poor girl was trembling as Amanda patted her back and cooed at her. Megan squeezed me tightly and whispered, “You do realize how lucky you are, right?” I nodded just as Kacey made eye contact with me. I’d only heard her whimper and say a couple words, but something about her eyes let me know there was still an intelligent adult locked away in there. Her eyes showed a mixture of pain and jealousy – I could understand where both of those came from. Before I could even think of how to respond I watched Amanda stand and carry her over to Chloe and say, “Here’s your stinker back Chloe, do you want me to save some of my milk for you? Three babies is a lot for one momma to feed herself.” “I don’t think that’s necessary Mandy, but I’ll remember the next time I see you that you have some to spare. Especially since you’re wasting yours by throwing it away?” Amanda shook her head, “I’m nursing Stacy some, but I’m not switching her completely over. Much easier on both of us that way.” Chloe just scoffed and said, “Okay girls, let’s get going home so we can get you poopy butts sorted out. You’ve been good enough I’ll change you when you get home.” My mind came to a screaming halt then, ‘She would have left them longer in those diapers?!?!?’ Megan hugged me again before passing me over to Amanda who had just arrived to pick me up. “Hmm… seems like I have my own baby with the need for a change.” I knew I had wet my diaper multiple times since we had arrived. Not the least of which was when I had to make my escape from the monster named Chloe. The longer I was around her the more I understood just how twisted she was. The world would probably have been better with her locked away in a padded cell somewhere… Amanda carried me over to an end of the table without anything on it and I had a bad feeling a private diaper change was not in my future. As if to confirm my fear the diaper bag was opened up and a portable changing mat placed down on the table. She laid me down on it and I felt my face flush bright red as I turned my head to see Klara, Kristina, and Neville all watching. Chloe at least was busy getting her littles through the back door. My dress was pushed up and Amanda said, “Be a big girl and hold your dress for me!” I groaned but used it to hide my flushing face. ‘If I can’t see everyone staring at me then it’s not really happening,’ I lied to myself. My legs were raised in the air after the diaper was untaped and a new one was placed underneath my bottom with wiping in between of course. A little bit of lotion was used and I was less naked when the tapes tightened the Pamper to my body. “Where’s my princess?!?” Amanda suddenly said and pulled the skirt from my hands. “There she is!” She baby talked to me. I weakly smiled at her still as red as a tomato. Cassie came over and said to me, “You dropped your paci,” and put a pacifier in my mouth. I was about to say something about a pacifier from the ground being gross when all of the sudden it expanded in my mouth like a balloon. I looked at Amanda with pleading in my eyes, but she didn’t understand when I said, “What is this? Get it out of my mouth!” Instead she just smiled at her sister, “Thanks, but for some reason I thought hers was still on her dress.” I thought so too and realized it must have fallen off or she pulled a fast switch. I watched in horror as the new pacifier was attached to the pacifier clips Velcro and Amanda said, “Well, maybe we’ll see you in a couple weeks, we’ll be missing next weekend for a quick trip.” “Sorry to hear that Mandy, good luck with the baby here. I think she’s more of a handful than you realize.” She looked at me with fury still in her eyes and picked up Klara. I noticed as she did so that Klara’s new pull-up looked like it had been peed in already. I was carried from the table and awkwardly tried to say goodbye to Amanda’s parents through the pacifier. No one suspected any thing and as we got to the car I tried to take the pacifier out of my mouth. I remembered there being some sort of twist motion involved when they talked about it in the store but nothing I did made it come loose, in fact I accidentally inflated it to another level! My mouth hurt from the pressure and I felt like there was a car jack in my mouth forcing it open, but I couldn’t get anything through. I forced myself to keep breathing through my nose, but my allergies were flaring up and they were clogged partially. I was in tears by the time we got home and Fred came to my side of the car. He immediately sensed something was very wrong and asked, “What’s wrong baby?” I pointed to the pacifier frantically and pulled on it. “What?” He tried pulling it out and figured out what had happened. “Amanda when did you make a decision to use one of those inflating pacifier gags? I thought we agreed not to.” “What? Of course I wouldn’t,” she said as she rounded the car to my side as he gently twisted the lock and I sighed in relief as it deflated and he pulled it out. “How…?” Amanda asked, but before I could respond angrily said, “That bitch!” Fred picked me up and hugged me tight before passing me over to Amanda, “I’m sorry I caused problems…” I told her. “Shhh…” she told me, “I know you are. I also know they overreacted and you did all you could to keep from getting hurt. Is your mouth okay?” I rubbed my jaw and shook my head, “My jaw is really sore now. Do you have some advil or something?” “I have something I can give you,” Fred said. “Let me go get it, Amanda why don’t you both go have a seat in the living room. Maybe get an ice pack?” Amanda took his advice and we stopped by the freezer first, wrapped an icepack in a terry bib sitting on the counter, and then carried me over to the couch. My jaw hurt like hell and I hoped no permanent damage had been done. The ice pack helped a little as I waited for Fred to come with medicine. He ended up bringing a liquid bottle and an eyedropper like device. “Given your jaw hurts I’m guessing nursing a bottle probably doesn’t sound pleasant?” I shook my head, “No, not even remotely.” “Amanda I know you’d prefer her to drink out of bottles and sippy cups, but it’d be easier if she had a regular cup of milk with this mixed in…” “Here, you take her and I’ll go mix it,” she told him. He hugged me tight to him while she dug through the cabinets and went to the fridge. I watched her grab what I knew must have been a bag of breast milk that she emptied into a sippy cup, mixed the liquid medicine in, and then brought it over to me. “Drink this very carefully,” she admonished me, “do NOT spill it.” Even though it was a sippy cup without a lid it was the most adult cup I’d had in the week since I’d arrived! I drank the cup slowly so I wouldn’t spill, but also as quick as I could so the medicine could take effect. By the time I finished it and handed it to Amanda she seemed just relieved I hadn’t made a mess. I sighed at her, “You do remember I really am an adult, right?” She sighed, “I know that… in my mind, but it’s really hard to remember that. Of course you say that, but what you did earlier was stupid!” “I can’t say that was your brightest moment Princess,” Fred added. “You could have been hurt or killed climbing like that!” I sighed, “I know that in retrospect, but the first swat from Chloe was like sledgehammer blow to my body! If my diaper hadn’t taken some of the impact I would probably be severely bruised from that one hit,” I told her and watched her wince. “She was clearly itching to go at me the whole time and I could tell she wasn’t going to just let me go… I didn’t think then and reacted. I knew I could get under her legs and the slide was nearby with the branch… I just reacted trying to get away from her. What should I have done? Let her abusively beat me? I didn’t exactly say something wrong. There’s no way Klara is ready to be potty trained. She’d already wet that pull-up again before we left!” Amanda sighed, “You are right, I don’t doubt that… but giving parenting advice to an Amazonian woman when you are a little in diapers… can you understand why she would be offended?” “Maybe she should have been. Chloe clearly got even with me,” I said with a sigh. “Yes she did, and I think we’ll let any further punishment go with this too.” She hugged me tight, “You have to be smart here Stacy. You have taken a crazy risk to come here and I really do want you to succeed in your dream! Mouthing off to giants is going to land you like Kacey if you’re not careful…” “Poor Kacey…” I said. “Yeah, I’m genuinely concerned about her,” Amanda said. “I’m a hairs breath away from having to file a LPS report based on what I saw today,” Fred acknowledged. “There is actually a line your kind views as uncrossable?” I said semi-incredulously. “It’s pretty far,” Fred acknowledged, “but Kacey is clearly malnourished. She needs to be supplementing with formula at least even if she doesn’t want to feed her solids… Of course I’m doubtful any of the girls can eat those anymore.” “What?” I asked, “Why wouldn’t they?” He sighed, “I don’t know for certain, but among the things I think she had done to them was a reintroduction of the infant tongue thrusting reflex…” “What’s that?” I asked. “It’s a natural reaction that keeps babies from choking on solid food before they’re ready for it,” Amanda answered. “I’m pretty sure she did do that. So yeah, you’re right that they couldn’t even get solid food down now if they tried.” “I don’t even have words for how awful that is!” I said. She squeezed me tight, “It’s bad.” “I’m guessing since you’re talking your jaw must be feeling better?” Fred asked me. “It’s still sore, but the ice helped…” “Let me take a look at it,” he told me. For the next few minutes the used his hands to gently probe my jaw, had me open my mouth, close it, and finally said, “There’s some mild bruising, and you’ll be sore for a day or so, but I don’t think there’s any permanent damage. In the future if one of those gets thrown in your mouth don’t mess with it. They’re designed to be tamper proof from any angle your hands would approach it. Plus you have to use a fair amount of strength, and press the right way…” “I got that… thanks,” I told him semi-sarcastically. He smiled at me, “well, hopefully you learned.” Just then the phone rang and he walked to get it, “Hi Mom!” he said into the phone. “It’s my parents,” he said to Amanda as he covered the receiver. “No, I’m sorry we didn’t call yet… we had kind of an exciting afternoon so far…” he said into the phone. He came down sat by Amanda, “Well, I’ll tell you what, I told you about the little we were fostering here?” There was a pause, “She’s sitting next to me. You want to video conference instead so we can all talk?” Another pause, “Okay, give me just a second and I’ll call.” He hung up the phone and looked at me, “You up to meeting your other grandparents over video call?” I shrugged, “They can’t be like Mommy’s psycho sisters…” “They’re not all psycho,” Amanda defended them. “You’re right, I like Megan. She’s sweet,” I told her. She squeezed me and grabbed the ice pack from my hands and sat it on the table. “Why don’t we put that away for a bit while we talk?” I nodded and was pulled closer to her in her lap while Fred messed with some controls on the TV remote and said, “Call Fred’s parents.” I watched the screen come alive with a pretty cool connecting screen and then the TV was filled with an image of two people that Fred was clearly the result of. His dad had white hair and looked to be in his early 70’s. Wrinkles filled a face that still seemed quite happy. His thick glasses made it hard to tell what color his eyes were. His mother was grey haired and seemed a little bit younger. Her nose was his nose, and I could see her eyes were very similar to his. Both smiled and said, “Hi!” Amanda stood me up on her lap, “This is Stacy,” she squeezed me into a hug, “say hi to your grandparents.” “Hi,” I said shyly. “You’re adorable!” his mom cooed. “I’ve never understood how every Amazon woman in your area seems to want to kidnap every little and put them in a nursery, but you clearly are cute enough to fill the role!” I blushed, “Umm… Thanks I guess?” She laughed. For the next hour we talked and I learned more about them. It put some pieces in the puzzle for me to understand why Fred really didn’t have the lust for conquering littles that so many giants I had met seemed to have. In the end they promised to let Amanda and Fred know soon if they were going to come out for Christmas. Originally they weren’t planning on it, but as I was the closest to a grandbaby as they were going to get they were now strongly thinking about it. Just before we ended the call my body made the need to go poop known and quickly let loose of it. Amanda picked me up off her lap and smelled my rear before saying, “I think someone needs a clean diapee, let us know, we’ll talk to you later!” I turned bright red and was too shocked to say anything in response. “Come on stinker butt,” she told me as she carried me upstairs. I tried not to cry at the gross mess sitting next to my skin. She placed me down on the changing table gently, but it still smeared my butt with poop. “Arms up!” She told me with a smile and pulled my dress up. “You got this dirty enough let’s put you in something cleaner.” She pushed me back to lay down then and got to work on the sticky diaper. Amanda started to put a pacifier in my mouth but then remembered I was still in some pain so thought better of it. She moved quickly through several wipes before re-diapering me in a regular pampers, and then dressing me in another shorter dress that clearly marked me as a true infant. I guessed it came with a diaper cover that she didn’t bother putting on me. “That’s better!” she told me with a smile. “Not really,” I told her honestly, “I liked the other dress better.” “Well don’t go climbing trees in it next time I put it on you and you can wear it longer!” Sure enough I looked at it on the table and realized there were stains and dirt on it, as well as some pitch or sap. “Sorry,” I sighed. She picked me up and hugged me, “No, I’m sorry. I definitely overreacted myself back there. I should have just plain stuck up for you…” I shrugged, “You were right it was kind of dumb…” I thought for a second and added, “Thanks for feeding Kacey. That poor girl…” She nodded, “Why don’t you take some time for you for a bit and then we’ll have dinner downstairs on the patio tonight?” I nodded and she sat me down on the floor. I looked around the room for a moment before making the easy decision to walk over to my desk. I opened the computer screen and sat down in front of it. Amanda smiled at me and walked through the doorway, closing the gate before she left. I sighed and accepted my caged status without much grumbling since I had a computer. I logged in, and then took a quick look to make sure my Switch was still in my backpack. I breathed a sigh of relief noting that it was. ‘I’ll have to make sure the gun is still okay at some point, but I think it can stay in my backpack safely?” That actually made me wonder and I triple checked that the backpack was still possible to carry. Thankfully it had come down in size with me! It wasn’t exactly a girly backpack though, so I wouldn’t be surprised if we ended up getting a different one. I got back to my computer and began writing a new letter to my parents. I created my greeting with the proper safe messages and then talked about the past couple days, ‘Well I hope you aren’t too ashamed of me having seen me on Friday… Sorry it has had to go so far, but I can still give you grandkids someday… I’ll just be the one with the baby in my belly! (That is definitely a weird thought though!) This weekend has been a rollercoaster of a weekend. We started off yesterday by going to return some clothes that didn’t fit me. Amanda was taken as much by surprise by my size as I was, so she had purchased a ton of diapers and dresses that were way too big for me. While we were taking the diapers back I saw some more of the Amazonian cruelty and I can’t help but wonder why this dimension is that way. There are bright spots though, as we went to another boutique baby store that had a sweet lady who owns it. She’s an old family friend of Amanda’s, it was funny to see her practically give Amanda the bright-light treatment to make sure she hadn’t kidnapped me off the street! Apparently she refuses to serve customers who do that to littles... She and I actually hit it off quite nicely! We came home then and ended up in the pool. Their pool is probably nothing to write home about for an Amazon their size, but for me it’s pretty much the equivalent of about eighty feet I think. When you add in that I’m barely three-feet tall now it might as well be an Olympic sized pool. I did a ton of laps the last couple days and it felt really nice! I’m glad they’re letting me swim like this, as it’s good exercise! The only downside is the temperatures apparently fall enough for snow to come later on and we’ll be closing it up in a bit over a month. After swimming I was dressed to meet Amanda’s last sister I had yet to meet, along with her husband, her two real kids, and the little she kidnapped. She’s not as bad as Chloe (this is Cassie), but I still feel like she’s abusive. Sadly not just to her little who has had his teeth removed, but also to her two-year old daughter that she’s forcing to potty train. In the end dinner went over like a lead balloon, and Amanda and Fred ended up collecting me, and our food to leave early. It was sad, but I was glad they took a stand. We ended up eating dinner at home and watching a movie last night. Today we went for a walk in the morning before we headed to Amanda’s parents. I managed to get on the wrong side of Cassie though when I made a dumb comment about the accident her two-year old had. It was the second I’d seen since yesterday, and she just sat down in it happily. I told her that maybe it meant she wasn’t ready to potty train yet... Not my brightest moment! Chloe was right behind her and gave me a whack to my butt that thankfully was cushioned by the diaper. I ran for it and gave Amanda a bit of a heart attack when she realized I had climbed a slide like I used to do in the backyard, jumped onto a tree, and climbed out of reach. I ended up crossing to another and then coming down. With my weight it’s safer now than it ever would have been before. Anyway Chloe tried following me and fell out of the tree (which was kind of funny), when she was surprised I had dropped out of another one. Their dad ended up saving me from any further torture and I hung out with him for a while around the grill. He runs a self-defense school and I may pick my Tae Kwon Do back up with him. He reminds me a bit of Grandpa, as he is a Veteran too. He strikes me as a really good man! Lunch was a hotdog the size of a large salami that I had to take little bits off with my teeth as it was huge!!! Their normal meals for adults I swear could be eating contests back home! I noticed Amanda was standing by me looking over my shoulder and she said, “Come on, let’s go get dinner?” “Let me just sign off here,” I told her. Well anyway things could have gone better there too. It confirmed Chloe is not the amazon I would want to be my mommy here! Amanda’s here now so I’m going to let you go. I’ll write again after I take my test Tuesday probably. Talk to you later! Stacy Amanda picked me up and felt my diaper, “Can you wait?” I noticed it was damp but not too bad, “Yes.” “I really am sorry for what happened earlier,” she told me. “I know you are, it’s one of the risks when you’re dumb enough to antagonize a giant…” I said. She kissed my forehead and carried me downstairs. “What’s for dinner?” I asked. “Chicken Fetuccini Alfredo?” She asked I think hoping I was okay with it. “That sounds great!” “Good!” she told me. I was pleasantly surprised as we sat down to eat. While I was sitting in the highchair with a bib on, she provided me with a plate of pasta and a fork that was just barely my size. She had diced the chicken up small, but otherwise it was as grownup of a meal as I’d had here! “I figured you could feed yourself tonight,” she told me with a sad smile. I noticed then that she set what would be a small plastic cup to her on my tray with juice in it. Small to her meant it was like a large 44 ounce drink for me, but I said, “Thank you!” “You’re welcome sweetie,” she said. I dug into the pasta hungrily and ate until I couldn’t eat anymore. I didn’t leave much on the plate and she commented, “I guess someone was a bit hungwy!” I nodded, “Yes, and you cook very well!” She smiled at me and looked at the mostly empty juice cup, “finish your juice while I clean up?” She asked me. I nodded. When she was done cleaning up I found my face and hands wiped before a diaper change and then she brought me down to her office. She showed me her various code and debugging software selections and we played for several hours before Fred came in and said, “Okay you two, bedtime!” “But we’ve only been here…” Amanda said. “Oh,” I said looking at the computer clock. “Yes, oh is right. You realize she leaked onto your clothes?” he told Amanda. She laughed and I did too. “Let’s get you changed. How’s your jaw?” She asked me. I rubbed it, “It’s still a little sore but it’s better.” “Can you help me with my other leaks?” “I can try,” I told her with a smile. It was mildly painful at first, but I managed to nurse both breasts dry as I wanted to help her. I knew after this weekend that I couldn’t have found a better Amazon to be my adoptive Mommy! Chapter 15: I LOOKED UP and saw Chloe swing her hand at my face and smacked my face before gripping my arm angrily and flipping me upside down and ripping my diaper down. Swat after swat her hand swung at me until I was a trembling mess of snot and tears. “That’ll teach you to tell me how to mother my children. Let’s go ahead and feed you some of the last ‘solid’ food you’ll ever have before we go get those nasty teeth pulled.” I watched in horror as a jar of the goop Neville had been fed appeared in her hand and she spooned a spoonful towards me… And then thank God I woke up! “It’s okay baby, it’s just a nightmare,” Amanda said as I found myself being rocked in her arms. “Thank God it was... just a nightmare... it was scary…” I told her through my sobs. She offered me one of her breasts but I shook my head and refused to take it. I just couldn’t bring myself to nurse after what I had just seen in my nightmare. Instead she ended up just cuddling me close to her and shushing me. When I had finally calmed down a bit she asked, “What happened?” “I dreamed Chloe got me…” I told her tentatively. At that she hugged me again tighter, “I’m sorry she managed to get to you today…” “It’s not all your fault,” I told her, “but she’s as terrible of a monster as Hannibal Lecter…” “Who?” I sighed, “He’s a fictional character back home. He’s a cannibal who likes to especially eat people with poor manners… There’s a whole series of books, movies, and a TV show that go into his story.” “He eats people?” She asked horrified. I nodded, “It’s a horror series.” She hugged me tighter, “Chloe wouldn’t eat you…” I shook my head, “No she would do worse, she would lock away all of my abilities to speak, walk, eat… You have to see how monstrous that is?!?” She hugged me again, “I do… maybe even more so than you. I think she’s engaging in little abuse but I don’t know what to do about it. For most Amazons they’re going to look at it and see her just making some tough parenting decisions…” I snorted, “She needs a taste of her own medicine…” Amanda sat quietly with me in her arms for a few moments before muttering, “That she does…” “What would happen…” I started, “never mind…” “What?” “What would even happen if Kacey was ever freed? What kind of future could she possibly have now that Chloe has done what she’s done?” “Not much of one,” Amanda said, “It’s not like you can easily put teeth back in. You might be able to do implants… The problem is that the standard procedure when removing little’s teeth now involves inserting an implant in at the same time just under the gum, so that would be a problem…” “Gum implant?” I asked. “You ever see a really old person without their dentures?” She asked me. I thought back and nodded. “You know how their lips can’t support the shape it should without their teeth? And their lips sink into their faces?” I nodded, “Yeah… wait, littles have their teeth pulled all the time though?” “The gum implants act as ‘teeth’ bumpers. It’s really just a semi-rigid material that gets placed underneath the gum and becomes a ridge. The little still has that ‘gummy’ grip with their mouths, can’t chew, etc., but no worries of old person face.” I shuddered, “Who thinks up this stuff?” “People like my sister,” she said sadly. She ran her hands through my hair for a moment, “You asked what would happen… Well assuming she did it by hypnosis - those triggers can be trained back out with a lot of care and patience. Then it would be a matter of a lot of physical therapy, but they could in theory walk again with that and a surgery or two... I don’t know what she did to Kacey’s tongue to keep her from speaking, that’s probably beyond hope…” “It reminds me of a dystopian series of books from back home where they have mutes for servants…” She nodded, “Hunger Games?” “You have that one but not Silence of the Lambs?” She shrugged, “I wish you had brought some of these movies so we could compare them. It’s kind of like speaking to an alien sometimes, but other times you’re in the same universe as me,” she hugged me again. “Are you going to be okay?” I shrugged, “I’m sure this won’t be the last nightmare I suffer while I’m around here… Hell… sorry… I’m pretty sure I’ll have these nightmares even after I go home.” She squeezed me tight, “Try nursing for a bit to get that nice sleepy milk coma back?” I shrugged, “It might help.” Without another word she bared her breast again and I sighed before giving it the old college try to get back to sleep. My jaw slightly hurt still, but I nursed at the offered nipple anyway. ‘If I ever get back I want to put a sign up at the trans-dimensional terminal to quote Dante, ‘Abandon All Hope, Ye Who Enter Here,’ seems quite appropriate.’ I was glad that between the nursing naturally relaxing me, and the milk with whatever crazy narcotic properties it had, I was able to go to sleep. “COME ON SWEETIE,” I heard the next morning. “Huh?” I said realizing a giant was looking over the top of me. I looked around confused for a moment before going, “Oh.” “Oh, so that’s how you’re going to be this morning,” I heard as I stared blearily eyed at Amanda. Suddenly I jumped as she tickled me! “Stop!” I whined, “Too early!” “Too early says the little girl who woke me up screaming in the middle of the night,” she said going back at tickling me after a pause. “Sorry,” I said as she stopped. I realized I was laying on top of the changing table then and hoped it was the wet diaper I had just made wetter. “Sorry she says after she wets a brand new diapee!” I blushed, “You’re the one who tickled me,” I complained as I thought back to how I must have just peed and not realized it. ‘That milk is destroying my bladder muscle control,’ I thought with a sigh. “Sure, blame it on me,” she said with a smile that I tried to return but just couldn’t. “I’ll change you after your bottle and breakfast,” she told me. I sighed and let her carry me downstairs still dressed in the pink nightgown from last night. Once buckled in the chair I was given my latte bottle and watched as she moved about the kitchen and made some gigantic French toast slices. Once she’d cooked them on a griddle she cut one slice up into eight triangles that were still big for my size. Bacon and eggs sat on the plate as well to make up a sight of a huge breakfast! I was provided a little baby fork and a gigantic plastic disposable knife to cut with. I looked up at her, “You trust me with a knife?” She laughed, “I don’t think you can hurt yourself with that – even if you tried.” I looked at it some more and thought it looked almost the size of a large chefs knife in my hand. Still being plastic I guessed she was right and nodded. I cut into the first triangle that she had placed just a bit of syrup on and took a bite. “Yummm!!!” I said. “You like it I take?” I nodded, “Thanks for adding cinnamon to your egg wash!” She smiled at me, “Glad you like it!” I ate quietly for a few minutes while alternating nursing at my caffeinated bottle. “So what’s up for today?” I asked. “Well we’re going to give you a chance to do some more studying this morning, maybe get a swim in, and then we’ll let you eat a tiny dinner early tonight before we begin your fasting for tomorrow’s test.” “Fasting?” I asked. She sighed, “Fred and I think the best way to do this is treat it like you’re going to have a colonoscopy.” My eyes widened when I remembered what my dad had gone through with that… “Don’t worry, we’re not going to do one on you though,” she said with a smile, “I agree that is going to suck some day when I have to have one… Trust me though, I think annual exams down on our plumbing are probably just as bad!” I groaned as I realized I would be in for those in the future myself. I heard Gabby talking about them one time to Cami… I turned back my attention to her, “The main thing is we’re going to make sure you’re completely clear of any stool from your body by the time you go to take your test tomorrow. It’ll make it easier to avoid having problems.” I nodded, “Okay…” With that information I dug into my food like it was the last meal I was ever going to receive. I ate way past the full point. I looked up at a shocked Amanda when I put down the fork and the plate was empty. “How in the world did you eat all of that?” “If I’m not going to get to eat much the rest of today and tomorrow?” She shook her head, “You do realize all of that has to come back out of your body before tomorrow?” I shrugged, “It was good while it went down!” She laughed and picked me up out of the high chair and sat me down on the ground. “Go find your books and study for a bit. I’ll change you after you make a poopie.” I sighed but toddled off towards the living room. My diaper was wet enough that without much support it was beginning to sag away from my body. I found my books on the edge of the coffee table and pulled one carefully to the floor where I lay down and studied some more. I had spent about an hour on the history section when nature’s urge made itself known. I groaned and stood up to squat. With my diaper filled I called, “Mommy?” “Ready for that change?” she asked me with a smile and my day continued in what was now semi-routine. Once changed, I was sat at Fred’s desk, for another go at some test prep software by another company. The cool part was that I actually managed to make it through the six-hour test without a messy diaper! The software even claimed I was in fact ready for college. The bad part was it meant I skipped lunch and I had to wait until that early dinner before I was able to eat. I did get a quick swim in though while I waited for that. While she was changing me into the swimsuit I discovered I most definitely had a girls tan coming on with the swimsuit lines as visible as they could be! Finally about three in the afternoon Amanda provided me with a bowl of soup. Apparently it was this dimensions version of alphabet soup and wasn’t exceptionally filling. I could understand the need for softer food though for the pain of what was to come. Fred had come home early so he could eat at the same time as us. Their dinner consisted of similar soup with grilled cheese sandwiches… I was very jealous of the sandwiches as my stomach still grumbled when I finished what was mostly broth. I noted that Amanda hadn’t nursed me from her breast today, with the only milk being from the bottle this morning. ‘Guess she’s trying to help me there…’ I thought. When everyone had finished dinner Fred picked me up with an ominous baby bottle filled with ominous yellow liquid. “Okay Princess, this isn’t going to be a fun evening, but we’ve got to get you cleaned out for tomorrow.” I nodded, “Amanda told me earlier.” He nodded, “Well let’s get this started… it’s going to be a long night of messy diapers for you.” “Any chance I could just have a potty?” He made a thoughtful face but shook his head; “I looked at the store the other day just to see if there was anything small enough for you to use. Even the smallest is about six inches too tall for you to stand a chance with. You’d need our help even with them.” “You could help me?” He smiled, “We could, but diapers really are easier to clean up than using one of those constantly.” I sighed and reached for the bottle, “Let’s get this over with.” I gagged as I sucked the first mouthful down. “That’s awful!” I said as I pulled the nipple away. Fred nodded, “Good thing you only have to drink four of these, huh?” He said. My eyes must have been wide saucers then. “Fo…” I said before he stuck the nipple back in my mouth. I groaned but drank the liquid down at a constant pace. It was a mix of a lemon flavor, chalk, and… nasty! I tried to speed up so I could get it down quicker. ‘This would be easier to just chug from a cup,’ I thought to myself. Eventually the bottle was emptied and Fred placed me on his shoulder to burp me. “Amanda hasn’t nursed me today?” I asked as he held me back in his lap. “I suggested we not until you get done tomorrow.” “Oh…” I looked for her and didn’t see her, “Where is she anyway?” “She’s working on a project for her lab work,” he told me. It wasn’t even five minutes later that the concoction of awful fluid began doing its job and I filled my diaper with a liquidy mush. “Eeew…” I whined as Fred carried me upstairs. “Eew is right,” he told me when the diaper was opened. A semi-solid mush was in the diaper that he bravely cleaned me up from. When he was done he said, “I’m going to put some of this special cream on you to keep you from getting a rash tonight.” And so the rest of the evening commenced… By the fourth bottle of that crap I was pretty sure I couldn’t take anything more. Pretty much after every bottle there had been at least one poopy diaper with this final one just resulting in a watery mess as much as anything. “Is that it?” I asked miserably. “That’s the first treatment,” he told me. “The first?” I asked. “I think it would be wise to go ahead and use an enema too…” I glared at him, “You want to… stick… something…” He nodded, “Where the sun don’t shine… You do want to pass the test tomorrow?” I sighed, “Let’s get this over with,” I told him. “We’ll wait a little longer for this stuff to travel through your body first.” “Ughh… I just want this over with,” I whined. I wasn’t in tears, but I could feel water at the edge of my eyes. He hugged me and said, “You’re almost done with this stuff. Trust me, I think you’ll be much happier for having done this tomorrow than failing the test and ending up in daycare with Chloe’s littles?” I nodded numbly at him. I was deposited into the playpen with a study guide and a bottle of water, “Try and get that bottle down in the next half hour…” I glared at him, “It’s just water I promise,” and then we’ll do the enema, wait for it to clear, and then give you a bath before bed.” “You know this has got to go down as one of the worst days ever…” I grumbled. He reached down and patted my head and said, “Drink!” with a smile. I did so and tried to focus on the study guide. I was doing more of the reasoning problem sections. It had become a little easier to see patterns in the sections as I spent more time looking over the examples. I felt the need to pee and was startled by the urge. ‘I actually felt the need to do it?!?’ I sat for a moment and realized it had to be because I hadn’t had any of Amanda’s milk since breakfast, with the crap to clear me out I was probably completely clear of whatever was in that milk! I held the urine for an extra ten minutes just to feel the sensation of holding it in again. After that though I chose to let it out and sighed when I realized the back of my diaper was filling too. I sighed and said, “Can someone change me please?” Fred was standing over the playpen a moment later and asked, “Sure Princess, do you think you have it all out?” I looked at him like he was crazy but shrugged, “I’ll try to make sure…” I squatted and pushed, pushed, and pushed some more. All that was coming out then seemed to be liquid when stuff did come out. It felt nasty though and I felt some tears on my face. I whimpered, “I’m done I think?” He gently picked me up and carried me to the nursery where he undid the diaper and used far more wipes than I would have thought a single box contained! Eventually though he said, “I think I’ve got it all Princess,” and laid me down on a clean diaper. “I’m still seeing a few bits of semi-solid fecal matter though, I think we need to go ahead with that enema too.” “Is it as terrible as I’ve heard?” I asked nervously. “Probably,” he answered and gently stroked my face. “We don’t have to, but if you’re at least clear of anything solid if they check your diaper in the middle of the test they can’t say you pooped it.” I squirmed a bit on the table and said, “Just get this over with. By the way tell Amanda she’s a chicken… She could have helped and I wouldn’t have held it against her…” He laughed, “Believe it or not she’s pretty squeamish about the idea herself. I guess she saw Hannah get them…” he said the last part sadly. I sighed, “I’m a little surprised after meeting her mom that she was as bad as it sounds like she was.” “People change sometimes Stacy… I suspect when Hannah died it changed her perspective. Plus once a woman hits menopause it seems to lessen the baby fever.” I nodded, “She still cooed over me like I was the most precious thing in the universe.” “Well all grandmas do that when they meet new grandbabies!” He laughed. “Just get this over with…” I told him again. “Turn over onto your stomach,” he told me after he removed the strap holding me on the table. Once I was flipped I felt it refastened… but couldn’t blame him as I was pretty sure kicking was going to be involved in a moment. Sure enough the intrusion to my butt was anything but pleasant! It seemed to go on forever before I was flipped back over onto the diaper and it was fastened. “Hold it in if you can for a few moments.” He gently stood me up on the changing table then. I wondered for a second what he meant but the sudden urge to poop became as strong as it ever had. The cramping I’d felt all night from the other stuff seemed like child’s play compared to this! A few minutes longer I asked, “How much longer, this hurts…” “Try and make it two more minutes,” he told me. So I held on, and on, and realized it had to be more than two minutes. I finally said time or not it was coming out and squatted to release it… and release it… It seemed to take forever and my head was pounding from the pain. I was gently changed into another diaper and he said, “Why don’t you play on your computer for a little while and I’ll clean you up again and give you your bath.” “I’m not done getting rid of this yet, am I?” I asked. “Probably not. Drink this bottle of water too – dehydration is not fun!” he told me while placing a baby bottle of clear water in my hands. “Yes sir,” I told him with a sigh, and waddled over to my desk. My rear felt sore from all of the wiping it had endured as even baby wipes hurt after enough of them! I sat down at the computer and read a reply from my e-mail last night from my mom. She wasn’t thrilled about anything in it, but she echoed she thought I couldn’t have been luckier to find these two benevolent giants to take me in. I sent a quick reply with safe headers in it and a promise to write tomorrow. I didn’t feel much like doing anything with some of the nights concoctions still wrenching my guts and oozing out my butt. I started up a simple shooter game and ran around blowing things up for probably an hour before Amanda picked me up without warning and I died. “Hey!” I griped. “Hey yourself!” She said with a hug, “You can play again tomorrow after your test.” I sighed, “Okay, let me exit the game first though.” She gently sat me down and I quickly exited everything and put the computer to sleep. I was cleaned up at the changing table and she said, “Sorry I didn’t help tonight… I just have too many bad memories of poor Hannah,” she said as she wiped my rear clean. “I get it… let’s not do this again anytime if we can avoid it,” I told her, “it really does suck…” “I can imagine… Mom did it to me once…” My eyes opened at her admission, “What?” “I was being punished for it happening to Hannah… it wasn’t me though, Chloe filled the poor girl with two enemas and blamed it on me.” “Didn’t Hannah say something?” Amanda shook her head, “Chloe threatened her and she just trembled in fear and cried.” “You realize your sister is more than just in baby fever mode, right?” Amanda didn’t reply, she just carried me to the bathtub. She started first by placing me in there and using the nozzle sprayer from the shower to wash me off before letting the tub fill. I was gently washed and she finally broke the long silence, “I know Chloe is probably a victim of some sort of mental disorder. The problem is there is no way to accuse her of it without her pointing the finger right back at me and getting LPS involved. Her littles might be removed, but you would be as well…” I shuddered, “I get it, thanks in that case…” She kissed my forehead and finished washing me. Once I was clean she put my hair in a sleep braid and carried me back to the nursery. “I think you should probably just try and get some sleep tonight. I’ll check on your diaper before I go to bed, but I’ll wake you up about six or so to get ready.” “What time does the test begin?” “I got you an 8am appointment, so they want you there by 7:45.” “Ughh…” I sighed. “I know… not exactly a time any teenager wants to be awake, let alone a little who’s had her body tortured tonight.” She enveloped me in a hug once she had me dressed, “I hope you can get some sleep tonight Stacy, I do really love you.” “Thanks,” I told her, “I know you aren’t a fan of this stuff…” She lay me down into the crib and covered me with a light blanket, handed me Elena, and placed a pacifier at my lips. I hesitated on the pacifier but opened my mouth anyway and sucked gently on it. “Good night Princess,” she told me and turned on the mobile playing its lullaby above me. I heard Fred’s voice, “Good night sweetheart, see you in the morning.” I sighed and closed my eyes. It was only eight-thirty, but I forced myself to close my eyes and at least try to sleep. The music at least helped with getting me to sleep, ‘Hopefully there’s no chance of me pooping for the next forty-eight hours…’ “TIME TO GET up Stacy,” I heard as I was lifted out of the crib and embraced into a hug. I groaned and sat passively as she checked my diaper, “How come you’re not wet?” I realized then I could again feel the need to urinate and just let it go into the diaper to save the time of answering her. I sighed then and said, “My fasting meant I haven’t had any of your milk since yesterday morning… I’ve actually gone back to knowing when I need to go, so I guess its effects must not be permanent?” I sleepily suggested. “Hmm…” she said. My diaper was changed and she found the tunic and pants set from Friday and dressed me in it. I sat quietly as she did my hair in a style other than pigtails and found myself quite curious. Soon enough she said, “Okay sweetie, I don’t want you to have any solids still, but I have some coffee for you downstairs if you promise to be careful with it.” I smiled, “Cofffffffeeeeeee…” As she carried me past the mirror I saw my hair was curled underneath and my bangs were brushed to the side of my face. The outfit I was wearing hid the shape of my diaper, so it looked like I wasn’t a babied little after all, and that made me feel the most mature I had since I’d arrived! “What do you think?” She asked as she paused for a second. “I like it a lot!” I told her. “Well don’t get too used to it, you’ll have the uniform required for school days… I guess it’s between the two looks though.” I sighed, “Well thanks for letting me feel a little grown up… as much as you can in a diaper anyway…” She squeezed me tight and carried me downstairs. Once I was sat in the high chair she brought a me-sized mug of steaming coffee to me black. “Do you need sugar?” She asked. I shook my head, “No, it’s good like this!” I told her as I savored the vapors coming over it. I took a tentative sip and felt like I was in heaven. The latte bottles were good, but this was coffee as it was supposed to be enjoyed! I let out a satisfied sigh. “You are an addict…” she told me. “I see you have your own cup too!” I pointed out to her. She laughed, “You’re right, takes one to know one. Here, you shouldn’t have solids but give this a try,” she said while handing me an opened packet of some substance. “What is it?” I asked as I looked at a red gel oozing inside. “It’s meant for cyclists or runners,” she told me, “it shouldn’t cause any solid waste for you and will help give you a little bit of sugar to get going today.” I nodded and tasted it. The texture sucked, but it wasn’t terrible tasting. I alternated a few slugs of the gel and the coffee to get rid of the taste. Fred came in the room then and held something in his hands, “Here Stacy, let me put this charm bracelet on you,” he told me. I looked closer at a pretty silver charm bracelet with eight charms dangling from it. Gabby had one that was similar back home and I knew they weren’t cheap. There was a pacifier charm, a baby bottle, a computer, and several other hearts and such on it. “The important ones are the pacifier and baby bottle,” he told me. “Why?” “If you feel like you are going to have a messy accident pull either of them off the bracelet by yanking on it and swallow it.” I looked at him dumbfounded, “they’re silver, aren’t they?” “The others are, those two are actually a plastic like material like you would find around pills. It dissolves instantly in the stomach and sends a chemical signal to your brain and muscles of your bowels to stop you up. You won’t be able to go poop on your own for about a week though – so try not to use it if you can avoid it.” I gulped at the thought that I would have to use other help… “I’ll try to never take it… why would I need to?” “Well first if for some reason something is going wrong today it’s a good idea – you can’t afford a mistake today,” he reminded me. I nodded, “I get that… and?” “Well as you go to school if you do well there will be some jealous classmates that will probably inevitably try and spike your drink or food to make you lose control. While we in theory should be able to reclaim you as our daughter if they try to kidnap you, it’s far better if we don’t ever have to try to do that. Not to mention the university’s policy on pooping in class…” I nodded and sighed, “I hope you have some spares?” He laughed, “I have a couple dozen replacements upstairs.” I shuddered but said, “Thank you.” Amanda looked at the clock, “I’m going to change you into a new diaper when we get there, do you need to go poopie though?” I shook my head, “I have a feeling I’ll be cleared out for a week after last night…” She smiled and kissed my forehead before taking my empty mug away. “Let’s go then,” she told me. I was surprised when she loaded me up into the car since we had walked to the university so many times, but as she parked in one of the many faculty parking lots I suspected she planned to distract herself by going to work in her office while I was testing. My harness was unbuckled and she laid me down on the back of the SUV to change a soaked diaper. She gave me a hug when she was done and I realized she had replaced my thinner Pamper with one of the thick princess diapers. The pants showed clearly the diaper bulge if they were uncovered, but the long tunic still hid it. I didn’t think it would hide my waddle when it got wet though! “Why the thick diaper?” I asked. “You need that long of protection,” she reminded me. She sat me down on the ground on my own two feet and gave me a new purple backpack that was my size and had the university emblem on the back of it. “What’s in this?” I asked. “Supplies, an extra diaper, wipes, your ID for the test, pens, pencils, etc.” “Thanks,” I told her politely. “Come on, let’s go take your test,” she said and directed me to walk beside her. It was a novelty as we walked a good quarter mile on my own without her hand, a stroller, or being carried. I got the feeling my slow pace kind of bothered her, but we made it to a department in a tall building labeled ‘Student Assessment Center’ with more than ten minutes to spare before the time we were supposed to be there. She pushed me forward to a table that said, “C.A.R.E. Registration.” In front of it was the surprising sight of a table manned by a betweener and a convenient set of steps to help with my height impairment. Of course even with it I could barely see above the table. “Name?” The girl asked in a bored voice. “Stacy Sl… Westerfield,” I said. “Not sure about your name?” the girl asked suspiciously. “It changed recently,” I told her. “Oh,” she said while looking at me oddly but shrugged. “ID?” I opened the front of the backpack and was rewarded with a wallet and my ID from back home… except it was different. My name, gender, and address were the new ones… like an endorsement there was a mark on it that said ‘ADP.’ I was genuinely curious what it meant, ‘probably adopted,’ but just gave it to her to verify my information. After a moment of scrutiny she handed it back, “Okay, you need to go down the hallway here, third door on the right is your room. Show this ticket to the lady in there and she’ll get you all setup.” “Thanks,” I told her. I looked up for Amanda but saw she was gone. I sighed, but smiled when I caught sight of her mouthing, ‘Good luck,’ to me as she left the doors. I squared my shoulders and marched towards my destiny in the room three doors down on my right. As I reached the door I was glad to see it was open since the handle was well out of my reach. ‘It’s the little things,’ I complained to myself. I looked up to see a giant about Chloe’s size notice me. “Ticket please,” she said brusquely. I handed her the paper and she said, “Okay, right this way.” To my surprise the stations were actually little sized, so I didn’t have to feel quite as out of place. It was still awfully big for me since I was tinier than normal, but compared to Amazon sized furniture I felt comfortable! When I climbed into my designated chair my tunic got caught and rode up a bit, exposing the diaper hanging above my pants. I blushed but pretended it was normal, and once I settled in I pulled it back down. A moment later the lady said, “I’ll have to hang onto your bag until the test is completed.” I sighed but nodded, teachers back home did that stuff too. She came back over and her fingers flew over the keyboard that must have seemed like a tiny tablet keyboard to her. A short while later she spoke to the group that was seated, “Okay, here we go. The software keeps track of your progress and will automatically score the test when you are done. You have six-hours to complete the test and you may not take any breaks – that includes bathroom breaks. Should you poopie in your pants, you will have to leave and your test will be scored as you have completed it to that point. Any questions?” I shook my head, “No ma’am,” I told her, along with a small chorus of the others. “Then begin,” she told me. I looked at the screen that read, “Press any key to begin the College Aptitude Readiness Examination.” I sighed and started the exam with the reading section. I flew through the passages and noted there was a definite bias in the passages and questions that seemed to take jabs at littles even believing they could be ‘adults’ in this world. One passage was all about the author extoling the necessity of littles being diapered and properly cared for at their adopted mothers breasts… I just answered the questions and was pretty certain the section was perfect when I finished it – even if my answers to the content made me ill. It just wasn’t all that difficult to me! The writing section wasn’t much more difficult, because of the relatively small keyboard my fingers flew over it to type nearly as fast as I could on my own computer. I proofread the essays several times apiece, before pressing submit, and moved onto the first section that had me slightly nervous – math. Fortunately for me it appeared my time of practicing my calculus problems back home in the Base 60 math seemed to have paid off. Even the most difficult Calculus questions seemed easy. Only the final two questions seemed to get me flustered at all, but I was sure that I had handled even handled those Advanced Calculus level questions without too much trouble. ‘I was expecting worse than this,’ I told myself nervously. The sciences section was relatively simple until some things that I vaguely recognized as organic chemistry level questions came about. I was sure I missed those last ones, but I managed to do well at the physics and biology portions. Another couple jibes were taken at littles in the biology section trying to explain why littles were destined to never be potty trained… I just sighed and kept answering questions with what I knew the Amazons had to consider were the correct answers. I had a little less than two hours remaining when I reached the reasoning portion of the exam that I had been scared of. Just as I was answering the second question in that section I was distracted by, “No, I didn’t mean to! How can you expect me not to go potty through a six-hour test?!?” A teenage boy my age, and about two feet taller than me asked with a wet spot clearly visible on his pants. “If you were mature enough for college it wouldn’t be a problem, or you would have worn protection,” the proctor said with a smile. She pressed a button on a panel next to the door and I watched in horror as robotic arms swung in and captured him in their grasp. “You’ll do better back in preschool or daycare. Your new mommy or daddy can make the decision of which to send you to and make sure you're nice and protected! For now we’ll send you down to the universities daycare center while we wait for someone to take you to the orphanage." My mouth dropped and I noticed the other three littles testing in the room looked panicked! I closed my eyes and forced myself to breathe before focusing back on the test. I would have expected it to be tougher to concentrate, but the fear I had seemed to send my adrenaline into overdrive, and my focus was razor sharp. I was on question number fifty of the section when I heard, “I smell a poopy pants, which wittle baby had an accident now?” She asked in a sweet voice that made me sick. I turned and looked at her and she said, “Was it you Ms. Westerfield?” I shook my head, “No ma’am,” I told her. “Better check first, huh?” She told me. Without warning she came over to my seat and pulled tunic up and out of the way. My pants had some elastic to them so she was able to pull them and the diaper back to look at my butt and I blushed bright red in shock, “Hmm… just wet. You at least had the maturity to wear a nice thick diapee. Keep working on your test,” she told me before looking at the little girl that was a few feet away from me, “Must be you, huh?” The girl who was quite pretty and about my age whimpered and I watched a tear go down her face as she shook her head, “N…n…Not me,” She said. The monitor pulled her dress up though and you could clearly see a purple Pull-Up with visible bulge on the backside of it. Her mess appeared to be a bit watery too, and it had escaped the edges of the pull-up. I tried not to stare too much and looked instead at the monitor as she shook her head, “Not even mature enough to own up to your messy pants. I’ll make sure they know being a toddler isn’t even a good fit for you. I’m sure they’ll have you crawling or squirming only across the floor by the end of the week. Those beautiful straight teeth definitely won’t be wanted by your new mommy,” the lady said. I gasped but turned and looked at my computer as robotic arms snaked into the room again and removed the sobbing girl. ‘Poor girl…’ I thought to myself. “Would anyone care for a bottle of water?” The lady asked during our final hour warning. “Thank you, but no thank you,” I said politely ignoring how thirsty I was. “Please!” The remaining boy and girl across the room said. At this point I realized they were the only other littles still in the room with me, and I just wanted to warn them off. I didn’t dare say anything though and just got back to the test. While the other sections were all about sixty questions long I was now on question eighty of what it listed as a hundred-and-twenty. I sighed and ignored my overwhelming hunger and thirst that seemed to grow by the minute. I had just answered question one-hundred-and-eighteen when I heard, “What the hell?” “Smells like we have another baby, huh?” The lady cooed at the boy. A white diaper with a brown stain in the back was visible as she pulled his pants down and a repeat of the arms flying in made me jump again. I shivered in fear over the idea that they would come for me next! I was worried that no matter what she would find an excuse to target me. Once he was gone though she checked the girl and said, “Well I thought you might have been mature enough, but I know wet and poopie panties when I see them! I’m honestly shocked you didn’t at least wear training panties little girl. Oh well, diapers for you too I see!” I clicked submit on question one-hundred-and-twenty just as she rounded back on me. “Wow, you actually finished?” She asked shocked. “Better make sure you made it with no poopies though!” She pulled my pants back again and found a once again soaked, but not messy diaper, “What a big girl you are?!? Making it through your test all nice and clean!” Her voice dripped with motherly condescension that made me feel a need to run away. I shrugged though and calmly asked, “So how do I find out my score?” “Just press that button there,” she told me. Following her directions I clicked through a couple more screens and the scores came up. Scores are out of a possible 400 points per section: Reading – 398 Writing – 389 Math – 397 Science – 378 Basic Reasoning – 367 Total Score: 1,929 – Averaged Score: 385.8 Recommended school placement: University I sighed in relief and the lady said, “Well, congratulations on being such a smart big girl!” “Thank you, I know my mommy will be proud. How do I get a copy of my scores?” “I’ll print a copy for you,” she said seeming more shocked by the moment by my success and scores. I stood up and gathered my backpack while she worked at a workstation that was sized for her. Two minutes later she handed me a copy that matched the screen and two sealed versions of them. “It’ll be e-mailed to you, sent to the university, and a hard copy will be mailed to your residence.” “Thanks!” I told her with a smile that tried to act like nothing had happened earlier. “How about I change that soaked diaper for you?” “Thank you, but I’ll get my mommy to do it, she should just be outside.” I told her. “Wait, you’re adopted already?” I nodded, “Mommy wants me to be smart just like her! Thank you for taking such good care of me today, bye bye,” I told her as I walked through the door that was thankfully open. “How the hell did she do that?” I heard behind me as I walked away. Amanda stood in the hallway pacing nervously as I came out and she quickly picked me up and wrapped me in a hug. “How did it go?” “I passed!” I told her with a smile. The girl that had checked me in earlier blurted out, “You passed?!?” She blushed as we looked at her, “Sorry, it’s just that not many do… you must be really clever!” “I am, thanks!” “Well let’s go change the clever little girls diaper and then go out to celebrate,” Amanda said to me. “Great, I’m starving!!!” I said as my stomach grumbled loudly. She carried me off to a nearby bathroom and changed my diaper back to a normal Pamper. “So how did it really go?” she asked me. “I made it with some high scores I think… none of the others taking the test made it though,” I told her sadly. “Tell me about it when we get home…” she said. “Okay,” I told her. She sat me down on my feet again and I walked out of the building and the distance back to her car on my own. As she strapped me into the car seat, “I am so proud of you! I’m guessing you’re starving?” “You have no idea…” I told her. “Good, let’s go meet Daddy and Megan for food!”

Cant say I ever remember this happening to me but it's certainly part of my ABDL fantasies. I wish more than anything I was with someone so acceptiong, loving, and dedicated to taking care of me that she would even think to do such a thing, I think the more you "overstep" your boundaries the more "real" it feels. I want it to feel as real as possible.

I think the main distinction that needs to be made here is that being an AB is not a kink or fetish. It is a deep neurological drive that affects the very way we think. This is why everyone is driven back to it even after a big purge. A fetish or kink is more something people like to do to feel Better, but can still be ignored or put off. For most here, diapers do fulfill this description, yet they also go much farther than that too.

I also want to clarify I have no intent to openly display my diapers (unless I'm at the beach- but that's another debate we've already had). Certainly no more than a gay couple would display their relationship in public (which open gay people do display their affection by holding hand, kissing, etc). In other words. I don't want to feel like I have to go out of my way to hide I wear diapers, but I have not intention to go out of my way to display them either.